Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
The sound of hooves tore across the prairie — fast, hard, relentless — a thunderstorm of muscle and panic pounding the dirt flat behind us.
Scarlet was running hot. Foam flecked her neck, breath ragged through her teeth, every stride more desperate than the last. I didn’t blame her. The sun was slung low and mean over the horizon, baking sweat into my back, and behind us, three bounty hunters were kicking up enough dust to choke the goddamn sky.
I didn’t know their names. Didn’t care. They had guns, badges, and a half-baked sense of justice, which meant they wanted me dead or shackled. Preferably dead.
A bullet snapped past my ear like a drunk whisper.
“Close, boys,” I muttered, ducking low. “But not close enough.”
I yanked the reins hard, veering Scarlet down a sudden slope. Her hooves slid, skidding through loose shale as we dropped into a patch of trees — dry pine, brittle bark, and not near enough cover. Another shot cracked. Bark exploded near my head, spraying splinters.
Scarlet grunted beneath me, powering forward, dodging trees like she read my mind. I could feel her pulse through the reins, could hear the blood in my own ears.
Now, I know what you’re thinking.
What did I do to deserve three armed bastards chasing me across the plains?
Well, it’s a longer list than I care to count — but the short of it is, I don’t play nice. Not with bounty hunters. Not with lawmen. Not with men who think a price on your head means they own your story.
I’m not the devil some say I am. But I ain’t your redemption song, either.
I’ve been called a lot of things: thief, killer, liar, snake. Hell, I’ve answered to worse. But the truth?
I’m just good at surviving. Better than most.
Another bullet zipped through the trees, too wide to matter. I smirked. Predictable. All bark, no aim.
The train whistle cut through the wind like a war cry.
I snapped my head toward the sound — steel and smoke barreling along the tracks in the near distance, just beyond the tree line. That train was moving fast. My shot at a clean escape was moving faster.
I looked back once — three riders, gaining — then forward again, where the trees broke open to a stretch of earth and rails. My gut clenched. My hands tightened.
“Hold on, girl,” I whispered. “One last push.”
I smacked the reins hard against Scarlet’s flank. She surged forward, hooves pounding like war drums. We hit the open stretch, dust flying, wind ripping the breath from my lungs —
The train roared closer, a monster of steam and metal, screaming down the tracks.
Scarlet didn’t slow. She leapt.
For a second, time shattered. All I heard was the train, the wind, and the sound of my own heart refusing to quit.
We landed hard. Scarlet stumbled, caught herself. The train thundered past behind us, a wall of iron separating me from the bastards chasing my name.
I didn’t stop riding ‘til the trees swallowed us whole.
Only when the gunfire faded and the pounding in my chest eased did I let Scarlet slow. Her sides heaved, soaked in sweat. I reached down and stroked her neck.
“Dumb bastards,” I muttered. “Didn’t even bring the right ammo.”
We weaved deeper into the woods, pace easing, quiet settling in like smoke after a fire. I took a deep breath.
They’d catch up eventually. Someone always does.
See, folks like to think outlaws are running from something — the law, the past, the weight of guilt they can’t carry.
Not me.
I’m not running from anything.
I’m running toward something.
I just haven’t decided what to do with it when I catch it.
Chapter 2: Where Smoke Hangs and Hooves Don't Lie
Chapter Text
Ever ridden an angsty red mare with a grudge and a flair for dramatics?
Word of advice. Don’t.
Scarlet had been prancing like a ballet dancer with her shoes on fire ever since we left Blackwater. I didn’t blame her. Trouble rolled through that town hard, and the air still carried the stink of it. Even I got that tingling down the spine — the kind you don’t ignore unless you’ve got a death wish or a full bottle.
You’d have to have some serious brass to rob a ferry for $150,000.
Even I ain’t that stupid.
Limpany came into view — or what was left of it. Used to be a pretty little town. Now it’s charcoal. Just bones of buildings and ash where folks once gambled on a better life.
No one really knows what happened. Me? I’ve got my suspicions. Wouldn’t be surprised if Cornwall’s fat hands were somewhere in the mess. Man squeezes blood from rocks when he’s thirsty.
The afternoon sun caught the river just right — water glinting like oil paint on canvas. A damn fine day for a swim, if it was on my terms.
Scarlet tossed her head, and I swear, that mare rolled her eyes.
“Don’t even think about it,” I muttered, shooting her a look. Ever since that little fiesta in Tumbleweed, she’s been giving me attitude like I’m the one who jumped the saloon bar and kicked a deputy in the chest. Which, to be fair, I did. But she started it.
Scarlet settled near the riverbank, snorting softly. Poor girl was probably desperate for a drink.
While she dipped her nose into the water, I stayed in the saddle, eyes tracking the deer upstream. Three of ‘em, maybe four. Muscles coiled tight like springs, ears twitching at ghosts I couldn’t see yet. That still tension that usually comes right before thunder — or bullets.
I reached down and gave Scarlet’s neck a quiet pat.
Ten years, me and her. Against the world and not much else. Still remember the day Wegner’s boys rounded up her herd — needed help breaking a few of them in. She was three, wild as they came, and meaner than a stepped-on rattler. Eyes full of that untamed fire. Took me all summer to get a saddle on her without needing stitches and whiskey.
Worth it.
She turned into a hell of a horse. Smarter than most folks. Loyal in ways people forgot how to be.
The deer snapped their heads up again, scenting the air. That tight-wire stillness returned — muscles tensing before the spring.
Time to move.
I nudged Scarlet forward, and she responded instantly, hooves slapping soft and certain against the trail as we passed the ruins of Limpany and headed north. The scent of rain drifted downwind — wet stone, moss, and the kind of quiet pressure that said the sky was getting ready to weep.
Scarlet hadn’t let go of the bit since the ridge. She was feeling it too.
Something was brewing.
As we turned near the brush fire clearing, Scarlet eased into a trot. Not her usual, easy-going swing I could sit for miles. No — this was that jarring, choppy kind of trot that rattled your teeth loose.
Even posting didn’t make it tolerable. Felt like trying to dance on gravel during an earthquake.
Between the bouncing and that gut-twisting instinct churning in my stomach, my right hand dropped close to my revolver out of habit. Just in case.
Scarlet gave a little lurch, tried to break into a canter, then changed her mind halfway through and did this awkward tranter — part dance, part tantrum. Tossed her head like she was warning me of something I hadn’t seen yet.
That’s when I heard it.
Voices.
Low. Muted. Not close, but close enough to make my skin crawl.
The trail ahead was bare, just us and the occasional rabbit darting into the brush. Scarlet’s ears pinned forward, twitching toward the overlook to our left.
I glanced up.
There they were.
Newcomers. Camped near the ridge.
Smoke, light and tentative, curled into the overcast sky. Worn Canvas tents. Gear that looked like it’d been through hell. They had the scent of trouble.
No one’s used Horseshoe for months. Maybe longer. Most folks steer clear since the last lot cleared out, and that was before Blackwater blew up like a busted whiskey still.
I didn’t like it.
Not my business, though.
Something about that camp made my gut twist, same as those deer did. But Valentine was waiting, and I wasn’t about to get tangled in someone else’s recklessness.
So I did what I do best.
Rode on.
The land flattened some as we approached the edge of town. Noise started to filter through the trees — hammering, shouting, that particular clatter of metal on metal that only happens when someone’s angry and underpaid.
And the smell hit me next.
Valentine always smelled like piss and pretension. Like someone tried to clean a slaughterhouse with perfume. You could smell the desperation layered between the whiskey and the horse shit.
I tugged Scarlet to a slower walk, my shoulders tightening the closer we got.
Plan was simple: supplies, maybe a drink if the barstools weren’t too sticky, and then out. No lingering. No talking.
But somewhere between Limpany and the livery yard, a little crack split through the quiet I’d built around myself.
Just a flicker of it — loneliness.
Fast, sharp, and ignored as soon as it surfaced.
I buried it the same way I buried everything else.
Scarlet snorted beside me — that deep, grumbling sound she made when she was unimpressed.
“Yeah,” I muttered. “I know. Let’s get this over with.”
Chapter 3: The Quiet Before the Wanted Posters
Chapter Text
The train station went quiet the second I walked in.
Boot heels clicking, spurs jingling—nothing fancy, just the sound of someone you probably shouldn’t mess with. Apparently, that alone was enough to make the whole place hold its breath.
I didn’t mind.
“Copper.”
The clerk behind the bars said it like a prayer. Or a curse. Maybe both.
His face turned pale, like someone had swapped out his morning coffee with snake oil. I gave him a slow look, then leaned my elbows on the counter like I had all the time in the world.
“Mornin’,” I said, all syrup and sharp edges. Gotta keep up that sunny reputation.
He swallowed hard. “How can I help you?”
That voice tried real hard to come off pleasant. Ended up landing somewhere between polite and panicked—like a man trying not to wet himself while petting a wildcat.
“Mail,” I said, flicking my gaze to a pair of lingering eyes nearby. They dropped to the floor real quick. I smirked. Fear's a funny thing—it doesn’t age.
The clerk rifled through the slots with fingers just a little too jittery. After a minute, he handed over a single slip—no name, no return, just a lockbox number in Saint Denis. The kind of letter that starts something. Or ends it.
I gave it a once-over, tucked it into my coat, and left without another word.
Scarlet waited outside, already side-eying the townsfolk like she’d been born suspicious. Good girl.
I swung up into the saddle with a grunt and clucked her forward, heading for the main street. Valentine always looked like it was trying too hard not to rot—muddy streets, sagging buildings, and faces that had seen too much and learned too little.
At the bend, I slowed her down in front of the newspaper boy.
“How you been, kid?”
He flinched like my voice was a gunshot, then gave a wary shrug. “Good. You?”
Straight to the point. I liked that.
“Could be better,” I said, fishing out a coin and holding out my hand. “New paper?”
He passed it over without a word, barely meeting my eyes. Clean exchange. No fuss, no chatter. My kind of transaction.
I gave him a curt nod and nudged Scarlet toward the stables.
A quick glance at the front page caught my eye:
PITCHED BATTLE LEAVES MANY DEAD.
OUTLAWS SEND TRAIN ON DRIVERLESS JOURNEY.
OWNED BY LEVITICUS CORNWALL
Well now. I smiled to myself. Poor bastard. Can’t say I’ll shed a tear for a man like Cornwall. He’s the kind that bleeds money, not red.
Flipped another page.
BANK BOAT HEIST LARGEST ROBBERY IN YEARS. DUTCH’S BOYS ACCUSED, BOUNTIES PLACED.
FURNISHES A SENSATION AMONG RESIDENTS.
MONEY BELIEVED STASHED BY OUTLAWS.
Now that was something.
I folded the paper and slid it into my satchel just as we reached the stable. The boy who came out to greet me looked like he’d rather wrestle a bear than take my reins. Smart lad.
I tossed him a few coins. “Don’t scratch the saddle. Don’t harm the horse.”
He nodded fast enough I thought his neck might snap.
Saddlebags over one shoulder, shotgun and rifle slung over the other, I walked toward the hotel. The sky broke open halfway there—soft at first, then steady and mean.
Valentine rain always felt personal.
By the time I stepped into the hotel, I was dripping and unamused. The clerk barely looked up before sliding a key across the counter.
“Here y’go, Copper.”
He didn’t ask for my name. Didn’t need to.
I climbed the stairs, boots squelching with every step, and made my way to the end room. The key clicked in the lock like a sigh of relief.
Inside smelled like old soap and older mildew. Thin linens. Cracked windowpane. Perfect.
I dumped the gear by the wall, peeled off my coat, unbuckled my bandolier, and collapsed into the rickety chair by the window. My arm still ached under the bandage—old wound, newer regrets.
I reached for the gin in my bag, found the newspaper with the same hand.
Window cracked open just enough to light a smoke. The match flared bright, then settled into a hiss. Rain drummed against the glass like it had something to prove.
I stared down at the headlines again, muttering to myself.
“Cornwall first. Dutch’s Boys can wait.”
A private train owned by the railroad, sugar, and oil magnate Leviticus Cornwall was robbed in broad daylight by masked outlaws…
The article read like a damn novel—bloody struggle, stolen bonds, a ghost train barreling through the wilderness. No suspects, of course. Just rumors and carnage.
Poor Cornwall. What a loss.
I snorted.
“Idiot undercut me once to guard a shipment of bonds. Thought he was moving biscuits by the way he paid.”
Flipping the page, I found the real gem:
After a bloody shootout that resulted in the seizure of a large quantity of banknotes being shipped by boat, Pinkerton Agency officials have restricted access to the town of Blackwater while a massive manhunt is underway…
$150,000.
That’s not a robbery. That’s a declaration of war.
Dutch’s Boys, huh? Never met ‘em. Don’t need to. You don’t cross people who steal that much and vanish into the smoke.
But you do watch the ripples.
Authorities believe the men may have stashed the money in Blackwater before fleeing. Reports indicate many are searching high and low…
Buried treasure. Wild stories. Bounties and blood.
I leaned back, cigarette dangling between my lips, gin warming my throat.
“Hell of a mess,” I muttered.
And messes like that?
They don’t stay contained for long.
Chapter 4: Heat like Judgement, Eyes like Triggers
Chapter Text
The sun blared through the blind I must’ve forgotten to close last night.
God, I hated summer. Between sleeping in your own sweat and the sun biting down on your ass like you owed it money, I couldn’t decide which part made me grumpier.
A low groan slipped out as I sat up. The bandage on my forearm had come loose sometime overnight, and now the damn thing was itching like hell. I stood slowly, bent down to stretch, and my back cracked loud enough to wake the ghosts of everyone I’ve ever shot.
That’s what years of sleeping rough’ll do to a woman. You can spring for hotel beds all across the West, but a patch of grass under the stars can still feel kinder — even if it comes with mosquitoes and the occasional rattlesnake.
I peeled the bandage away from my arm and hissed through my teeth. The wound was scabbed now, angry and red from a barfight in Tumbleweed. I didn’t start it. I might’ve called the so-called cowboy a few choice words that questioned both his riding skills and his manhood, but I didn’t throw the first punch.
I just threw the last one.
With what was left of a bottle of gin, I poured it over the cut. It burned like the fires of Saint Denis in July. I cursed in five different languages, then wiped the skin clean and rewrapped it.
Technically, it didn’t need the wrap anymore. But after that dust infection last year — and the godawful tonic the quack in Saint Denis gave me, which tasted like something that had dripped outta a mule’s backside — I wasn’t taking any chances.
Once I stopped sulking about it, I geared up. My coat had finally dried from yesterday’s shower, but I left it slung over my forearm. The sky outside looked clean enough to gamble on.
My rifle and shotgun crossed over my back, the copper glint of the metal warm and familiar. Same with the twin revolvers at my hips. Iron always knew how to carry a girl’s sins quiet.
I slung my saddlebags and stepped into the hallway, boots hitting the floorboards with that rhythm people recognize before they look up.
Down the corridor stood a blonde woman — new face, polite smile, maybe a flicker of recognition behind the eyes. She was guiding some drunk bastard along, his bottle swinging with each step. They passed me with barely a glance, and disappeared into the room next to mine.
The door clicked shut.
Thud.
Someone got pushed into it — probably him. I didn’t stick around to hear the rest.
At the front desk, I tossed the key to the clerk. He caught it one-handed, nodded like he didn’t want to be involved in anything I was about to do.
Smart.
The sun outside nearly blinded me. Mud was drying in streaks across the street, the air thick and hot enough to chew. I adjusted my hat and was halfway down the boardwalk when I heard it:
“Well now, ain’t you somethin’ sweet. Bet you’d melt right into a man’s hands.”
My skin prickled. I didn’t stop, just turned my head enough to track the voice.
There he was. Grey-bearded, slumped on a bench like a man who hadn’t worked a day past thirty. His hat was crooked, his boots scuffed, and he was nursing a whiskey bottle like it was the last thing in the world that loved him.
Next to him, stretched out like a bored cat, was a younger man — long legs, hat tipped low, arms crossed. I couldn’t see much of his face, just the faint rise of a cheekbone and the way he made a point of not reacting.
Probably trying to tune out the monkey beside him. I respected that.
Didn’t mean I liked either of ‘em.
I kept moving toward the stables.
I walked in like I owned the place. I didn’t. But I sure as hell got treated like I did.
The stable hands, all wide-eyed and tight-lipped, busied themselves real fast. I didn’t stop until I reached the end stall.
There she was.
“Scarlet,” I said, softer than I’d meant to.
She perked up, ears forward, snorting like she’d been waiting for me all morning. I reached for her face and ran my hand down her neck, shoulder, legs — a full inspection. No bruises, no cuts. Good.
I draped the saddlebags over the stall door and let her finish her breakfast. I wasn’t stupid. Girl’s got a mean bite when you interrupt her oats. Still got the scar from last time to prove it.
While she ate, I grabbed a brush and worked the dust from her coat in long, even strokes. It was the closest thing to peace I ever got — me and her, quiet and breathing. Not two wanted souls ducking bounty posters and swapping favors with sheriffs.
Speaking of—
“Sheriff Malloy,” I muttered, loud enough to startle a pigeon off the rafters.
Me and that man had a history. And not the fun kind. We were like two loaded guns on a poker table, just waiting for the other to blink.
I shook it off. No sense in borrowing trouble. I tossed the brush into the bag, swung the saddle onto her back, tightened the cinch, checked the bridle and collar. She stood still, mostly, flicking her ears at me when I got a strap wrong.
“Alright, sweetheart,” I murmured, adjusting the reins. “Let’s see if anyone’s still stupid enough to try me today.”
We made our way back toward the general store.
The drunk from earlier? Still there. Still catcalling.
This time he aimed it at me.
“Got enough ammo on you, darling? Or you lookin’ to be disarmed?”
He cackled. Loud, stupid, smug.
I hitched Scarlet to the post, jaw tight, eyes narrowed. Didn’t say a word. Just made sure the revolvers on my hips were nice and visible.
You’d think two pistols and three bandoliers would be enough to make a man shut up. But some fellas get off on the idea of danger. Think a woman’s anger is cute until her bullets aren't.
He spoke again — quieter, like he thought whispering made it clever:
“I could holster her. All that fire, someone oughta tame it.”
I turned my head, slow.
The old bastard was elbowing the younger man beside him, who hadn’t moved — hadn’t even flinched.
But he was watching me now. His hat still low, but blue eyes caught mine just long enough to register something unreadable. Curious. Not challenging.
The older man froze when he saw my hand twitch toward my holster.
Good.
I walked toward him with the kind of deliberate pace that made townsfolk tense up and step aside. That old bastard looked like he wanted to melt into the wall. My hand reached out, fast as lightning, and snatched the whiskey bottle from his grip.
I took a long swig. Never broke eye contact.
Then I shoved the bottle back into his chest and leaned in close enough for him to smell the gin on my breath.
“You know,” I said, voice low and sweet, “it’s funny. You keep talkin’ like that, and someday your teeth are gonna wind up in someone’s stew.”
He didn’t reply. Didn’t even blink.
Smart.
I walked into the general store like nothing had happened, muttering curses under my breath. The door creaked shut behind me.
Inside, it was quiet — the kind of quiet where folks pretend they didn’t hear what just happened. A few heads dipped back down as I passed the shelves.
I browsed without hurry.
Canned peaches. Salt pork. Oatcakes. Two bottles of cheap gin. A sack of feed. New pack of matches. I tossed them into a basket without ceremony.
Looked over a stack of work shirts. Found one in black, held it to my frame, figured it’d hide blood better than the blue one.
The shopkeep watched me from behind the counter, eyes careful, hands still. When I dropped the supplies in front of him, he flinched a little and rang me up too fast.
“You’re, uh… welcome back anytime,” he stammered, sliding the change across the counter.
“Yeah?” I said. “Next time I’ll bring a choir.”
I walked out.
Back on the boardwalk, the old man wouldn’t look at me. Bottle still in his lap, untouched. He knew better now.
The younger man lifted his head — just a little. Enough to let the brim of his hat tilt back and give me another glimpse of those eyes.
He didn’t leer. Didn’t smirk.
He just… saw me.
I hated that.
Being seen meant being known. And being known? That got people killed.
I loaded the supplies into Scarlet’s saddlebags, adjusted her saddle, and glanced down the street toward the saloon.
One drink wouldn’t hurt.
Right?
Hell with it.
I needed something to keep me from going back there and finishing what I started.
And if a little whiskey meant I got out of Valentine without spilling blood, well…
That was practically charity work.
Chapter 5: The Whistle That Stilled the West
Chapter Text
God forbid a man get peace around here.
Uncle’s mouth nearly got him shot this morning — again. This time by a woman with two pistols, three bandoliers, and a glare that could’ve blistered paint. Honestly, if she’d shot him, I might’ve offered to buy her a drink.
The girls were finally settled in the wagon, bruised but breathing. I helped Tilly up, checked on Karen, then gave Mary-Beth a nod. None of them needed coddling — but after the mess they just walked out of, they didn’t need any more damn noise either.
Uncle took the reins with all the confidence of a man who’s never deserved it.
"Don’t do anything stupid," I’d told ‘em.
So naturally, they’d done everything stupid. Mary-Beth snooping in some fella’s house like a cat with a badge. Tilly getting cornered by some bastard she used to run with. Karen in a hotel room with a drunk man twice her size. And me? Playing goddamn cleanup while Dutch whispered about opportunities like that was supposed to mean something.
I watched the wagon rumble off down the road, dust kicking up behind them. My shoulders ached. My jaw was still sore from the scuffle. I was tired. Tired of running, tired of fixing things that never should’ve broken. And tired of pretending I didn’t care when I did.
Still. I cared.
Especially about them.
I turned toward the saloon with that “let’s just get through the damn day” kind of thinking. It didn’t help.
The saloon door creaked open under my hand. Dim light, smell of old beer and sweat and wood soaked in regret. The piano was playing slow in the corner, some tune I didn’t know, and didn’t much want to.
Javier was at the bar, whiskey in hand. Charles stood beside him — arms crossed, eyes on the room like he expected it to bite.
I walked over and leaned a forearm against the bar. Didn’t say much. Didn’t need to. Javier grinned.
“Heard about your morning,” he said. “Girls alright?”
“They’ll live,” I muttered. “Uncle might not if he opens his mouth again.”
Charles didn’t smile. “Valentine’s crawling with snakes lately.”
“Yeah. Feels like the whole West’s turning sour.”
I took a sip of whatever swill the barkeep handed me. Let it burn down slow. Let it settle.
Then I saw her.
Back corner of the saloon, just left of the rear exit. Propped on a barstool with her legs stretched, one boot resting on the next stool like she owned the whole damn place. Hat tipped just enough to cast her eyes in shadow — but not enough to hide the way they were watching.
She wasn’t drinking to forget. She was drinking to observe.
Still. Ready.
Like a match that hadn’t been struck yet.
I didn’t recognise her this morning. Not really. That moment with Uncle had been half-dream, my boots barely tied and brain still full of sleep. But now — now I saw her. And something in me shifted.
She had a face like trouble earned. Scar down one cheek, old but mean. Not fresh — too practiced for that. She’d lived with it, owned it. A woman doesn’t walk through the world with a mark like that unless she knows how to stop people from asking about it.
Javier followed my gaze. Smirked.
“You got a type, compadre? Fire and fury with a drink in her hand?”
I gave him a look. “You think I’m suicidal?”
He laughed. “She don’t look like the type to leave a note.”
Charles frowned, eyes narrowing. “She’s not here for fun.”
“No.” I took another sip. “She’s here for distance.”
“From what?” Javier asked.
“From everything.”
He didn’t argue.
The saloon door crashed open.
“Speak of the goddamn devil,” I muttered.
Bill barreled in like he was hunting applause, already swaying, already half-gone. He walked straight into a man. Didn’t even pause. Just lowered his head and headbutted the poor bastard like it was the natural next step.
The man dropped like a sack of flour.
Chairs scraped. Voices rose.
Then the first punch landed.
And the saloon exploded.
“Goddammit, Bill.”
I shoved my drink aside just as a bottle flew past my shoulder. Charles was already stepping between two men near the fireplace, calm as ever but ready to break bones. Javier laughed like this was sport, like he’d placed bets before breakfast.
Someone grabbed me — I shoved them off with a twist of my arm, ducked under a wild swing from a man who wasn’t even aiming at me. The barkeep had disappeared behind the counter. A table flipped. The piano player bolted. A lamp cracked against the wall, flames licking for half a second before sputtering out.
And through it all — she hadn’t moved.
Still in her corner. Still quiet. Just watching .
Then, something shifted.
She sat up. Slowly. One hand still on her glass, the other hovering — not drawing, not yet. But ready.
Her fingers twitched.
She wasn’t tense. She was poised . Like she’d been here before. Like she’d seen worse than broken glass and blood on the floorboards. And walked out clean.
And maybe she had.
She looked at the fight not like someone afraid of it, but like someone measuring if she needed to join in. Calculating. Calm. Dangerous.
The brawl built toward a crescendo — someone yelled, someone else hit the floor. My fist cracked against the jaw of a man I half-recognized from the general store. He staggered back, but didn’t swing again.
Then—
A whistle .
Sharp. Clean. Not shrill. Just one single, cutting note that sliced the air in two.
It wasn’t panic. It wasn’t warning.
It was a command .
The kind that didn’t beg for attention — it took it. Quiet and controlled and certain. It said enough — not loud, but final.
And everything froze.
Boots stopped moving. Fists hung mid-air. Breathing halted for a second like the whole saloon forgot how. The sound had come and gone, but the echo of it lived in everyone's bones.
Even Bill — red-faced and wild-eyed — turned toward the sound like a dog snapped to heel.
And I—
I stood there with my hand half-raised, breath ragged, and watched something strange unfold.
The townsfolk stepped back.
All of ‘em. Quiet as sheep. Like they knew something I didn’t. Like they’d heard that whistle before .
The man I was fighting — regular fella, local — dropped his arms and backed away. Didn’t speak. Didn’t explain. Just… stopped.
Meanwhile, a few travellers and passersby still stood tense, fists clenched and confused. Me among them.
Because I didn’t get the memo.
I scanned the room, slow.
Who the hell owned a whistle like that?
It wasn’t barkeep, that was for sure — he was still crouched behind the counter. Piano man was long gone. Javier had his head tilted, amused. Charles had already picked out the likeliest source.
I followed his line of sight—
And saw her.
Standing now.
Same corner. Same poise. Just... vertical.
And looking right at me.
Our eyes locked — brief. But real. Sharp blue to deep brown. Not recognition. Not yet. But something that felt like it. Like two cards drawn from the same deck, unsure if they matched or meant war.
She didn’t blink.
Neither did I.
Chapter 6: Sharpened Words and Quiet Threats
Chapter Text
“Please, Copper… do something. I can’t afford to fix this place up again…”
Those sweet little pleas came from the barkeep, crouched behind the counter like a man praying not to get glass in his hair. A bottle smashed somewhere behind me. Someone shouted. Someone else answered with a punch.
Don’t get me wrong — I love when people beg for my help. Makes me feel all noble and heroic in my own sideways way.
But God . If this man came crawling to me one more time with puppy eyes and a bleeding payroll, I might just start charging by the minute.
Here’s a thought, genius: maybe stop serving drinks to full-grown monkeys who throw chairs when they lose at cards.
Still — my boots were getting splashed, and I wasn’t in the mood to dodge furniture tonight.
So I whistled.
Nice, loud, and sharp. A single clean note — not shrill, not desperate. A command.
And like always… it worked.
Most of the locals froze mid-swing. A few dropped their fists like the fight had been slapped outta them. One even apologized under his breath and backed up like I’d just pulled a knife.
The smart ones — the ones who’d been around Valentine long enough — they knew. When I whistle, the party’s over.
But then there were the travelers. Outsiders. New faces with fists still clenched and chests still puffed like they hadn’t quite caught up. One by one, they got the message. Sat down, looked away, found a chair that didn’t have blood on it.
All except four.
Four still standing. Eyes sharp. Shoulders squared. Not posturing — not exactly. Just… holding.
The Mexican — lean, smirking like he was halfway through a joke.
The Indian one with sharp eyes and a stillness that made my skin itch — reading the exits like he’d memorized the damn floor plan.
The tall man in the middle — relaxed, calm, but too aware. Blue eyes, bruising on his jaw. Boot scuffed just so, like he’d spent all morning scrapping in the street and all afternoon pretending it hadn’t happened. Our eyes met, and something slow and curious twisted in my gut.
And then, there was the last one — the goat-stinking mess of a man with fists like overcooked ham and the temper of a kicked mule. Red in the face. Shoulders twitching like he was two bad words from exploding.
He was the problem. You could smell it on him.
I stepped toward him, slow and steady. Spurs jangling just enough for effect. Arms crossed, head tilted like I was looking at a bad meal nobody told me about.
“You don’t seem to have much sense,” I said, voice low and quiet, the kind that sticks to your skin. “But I don’t know your name. Don’t want to.”
The man’s face turned red, jaw clenched tight. “You got some nerve, woman.”
I shrugged like it was nothing. “Maybe. But if you’ve got problems with someone, next time take it outside. Or I’ll drag you out by your damn ears.”
He flexed his fists like a beast ready to pounce but didn’t say a word. Smart move.
“Don’t think I’m scared of you,” he growled.
I leaned in just a fraction, close enough for my breath to brush his cheek. “Good. ‘Cause you should be.”
His lip curled, ready to retort, but then his eyes flicked past me — to the tall man with the bruised jaw and blue eyes.
He was looking for backup. Waiting for a nod.
I turned slowly toward him.
“You’re the one holding the leash, huh?” I said.
No reaction.
Just calm blue eyes, sharp as a knife’s edge, meeting mine without a flicker.
The Mexican, who’d been watching from the side with a grin, stepped forward, raising his glass.
“Well, I’ll be damned,” he said, voice thick with amusement. “Looks like the lady’s making friends.”
I shot him a sharp look. “Funny, coming from you.”
He laughed and took another long swallow of whiskey.
The blue-eyed man finally spoke, voice low and careful.
“Seems like you don’t waste words.”
“Neither do I waste time,” I said.
He smirked faintly. “A rare quality.”
“Sure beats wasting breath on fools who think they own the place.”
His gaze flicked briefly to Goat Man. “You’ve got a way with words yourself.”
“Only with the ones who need correcting.”
I glanced around at the others — the Mexican with the easy grin, the Indian watching exits — and added, “And you lot’d do well to remember that.”
The Mexican chuckled again. “Careful, chica. You’re making enemies.”
I smiled like I was sharpening a blade. “Good. Just means I’m still standing.”
And with that, I turned my back on all of them.
Walked straight back to my corner and dropped into my seat, one boot on the stool again like none of it happened. The barkeep peeked up from the bar with the expression of a man who’d just been spared a very expensive execution.
I set my glass down a little too loud. Let the silence echo.
The saloon stayed awkward for a beat — boots shifting, throats clearing. Like no one was sure if they could breathe again.
But eventually, it resumed. Slow. Hesitant. The way a town does after the dust settles and the thunder moves on.
I didn’t look back at the men. I didn’t need to.
Men like that — they don’t get shaken easy.
But I saw it. That flicker. That itch behind the ribs. The one that says trouble just sized you up and didn’t blink .
One of ‘em’ll come find me again.
And when they do?
They’d better come correct.
Chapter 7: Where Trouble Sits Pretty
Chapter Text
The saloon started breathing again.
Not loud — not yet—just little gasps of life easing back into the walls. Cards got picked up off the floor. Someone laughed too loudly and got hushed for it. Glass clinked on wood. The piano man stayed smart and kept his hands off the keys.
I stayed where I was at the bar, elbow resting loose beside Charles, with Javier on his far side and Bill sulking two stools down. The barkeep slid a new bottle our way like he was offering a peace treaty.
Across the room, the redheaded storm cloud who stopped the whole damn thing had reclaimed her corner table — one boot up on the stool again, drink in hand like she hadn’t just brought a brawl to heel with one sharp whistle.
Didn’t even draw a gun.
Didn’t raise her voice.
Didn’t have to.
Bill groaned beside me, muttering into his glass like it’d done him a personal offence. “Ain’t right,” he grumbled. “Some woman just… just whistled and commanded the whole damn room like that. I seen military men who couldn’t manage that kinda control.”
“She’s got a hell of a whistle,” I said, reaching for the bottle. “You ever think maybe the problem wasn’t her, but the mess you helped start?”
Bill shot me a sour look. “Oh, come off it. She was the one actin’ like she owns the place.”
“Didn’t act like she owned it,” I said, pouring a slow measure into my glass. “Acted like she knew how to keep it from falling apart.”
Charles gave a thoughtful nod. “She didn’t even flinch. Just whistled, and everyone froze.”
He looked between us. “You ever seen that happen before?”
Javier chuckled into his whiskey. “Hell, no. That whistle near knocked the soul outta me.” He tilted his head toward her, grin sharp as a knife. “Gotta admire a woman with teeth.”
Bill snorted. “Teeth? She nearly tore the damn roof down.”
“Still,” Javier went on, elbowing me lightly, “you’ve been watchin’ her since you sat down. Don’t think I didn’t notice.”
“I ain’t watchin’,” I said flatly. “Just observin’.”
“Uh-huh.” He smirked like he’d just caught me naked in church. “Well, your eyes are observin’ awful hard.”
I took a sip, ignoring him — mostly. Truth was, I had been watching. Not like some greenhorn gawking at a pretty face. It wasn’t that. It was the way she sat — like every inch of her knew where the exits were. Boot tapping once. Hand never too far from the holster. The calm she wore looked earned. Real earned.
And then she shifted.
Just a little. Head tilting like she was adjusting for light — or sound — or the fact that four grown men were still half-turned her way.
Her eyes cut across the saloon like a knife through burlap — didn’t land on us exactly, but swept past real deliberate-like. Like she knew. Like she always knew.
Javier sat up straighter. “Did she just—?”
“Yeah,” I muttered.
She didn’t smirk. Didn’t nod. Just turned her gaze toward the window like none of us were worth the dust on her boots.
The barkeep wandered closer then, wiping glasses like it was a nervous habit. He caught where we were lookin’ and made a face somewhere between pity and warning.
“Word of advice,” he muttered, voice low and dry. “Don’t stare too long. That woman don’t take kindly to being studied. Not by men. Not by law. Not by God.”
We quieted. Even Javier, who never shuts up, just scratched his cheek and looked away.
Charles arched a brow. “You know her?”
The barkeep snorted. “Nobody knows her. But folks call her Copper.”
Javier repeated it, amused. “Copper, huh?”
I leaned in slightly. “Why’s that?”
The barkeep didn’t miss a beat. “Temperament of a snake and hair like its namesake. That’s what folks say. Copperhead, if you want the full version. Don’t recommend sayin’ that to her face, though.”
I glanced her way again. The tension in her frame hadn’t eased. Not defensive — just ready. That coiled kind of stillness that don’t break until it strikes.
“Snake, huh,” I muttered.
“Mean one,” the barkeep confirmed. “But smart. Never seen anyone clear a saloon that fast without firing a shot. She’s been around a while — comes and goes. Doesn’t cause trouble unless it’s brought to her.”
“Bounty hunter?” Charles asked.
The barkeep gave a little shrug. “Maybe. Maybe not. She don’t brag, and I don’t ask. But I seen the way lawmen get real quiet when she’s around.”
Javier gave a low whistle. “Now that is interesting.”
Bill scoffed and muttered something about cursed women and whiskey.
I finished my drink in silence.
Didn’t feel afraid. Didn’t feel impressed, either. Just… alert. That tick behind the ribs, the one that says trouble’s sittin’ real pretty in the corner, and it knows exactly where your pulse lives.
I looked down into my glass, watching the dregs roll slow across the bottom.
“Copper,” I said under my breath. “Storm name, that.”
A storm in boots and burn scars and a whistle that cut sharper than most bullets.
I didn’t know her.
Didn’t need to.
Not yet.
But hell, I wanted to.
Chapter 8: The Ghost Who Don't Knock
Chapter Text
I heard them before I saw them.
Boots—heavy, deliberate—cutting slow across warped saloon porch boards. Two sets. Too measured to be locals. Too quiet to be drunk.
My whiskey paused halfway to my mouth. I set it down without tasting the last sip and slid my coat off the back of the chair in one smooth motion. Already had one arm in a sleeve when the doors creaked open.
Broad frames, stiff postures. Clean weapons carried low and wrong for casual wear. Bounty hunters—smelled like it.
My stomach didn’t jolt, not exactly. Just… shifted. The way it does when instinct outruns thought.
I didn’t know if they were here for me. Didn’t plan to stick around and ask.
I stood slow, calm, like I had all the time in the world. Tilted my head just enough to pull my hat low and angled, brim shadowing the worst of my face.
Saw the right one’s eye twitch as he scanned the room. He already had names in his head. Maybe mine.
I slid a hand across my hat, brushing the third bandolier buckled along the crown.
Loaded. Full.
Damn it. Should’ve left it a few bullets short—look less like I was ready for war.
I moved, weaving easy between tables, just another tired drifter headed out for a piss or a smoke. Didn’t rush. Didn’t hesitate.
Passed them with a murmured, “’Scuse me. Thank you,” soft enough to be polite, firm enough to leave no question I wasn’t to be followed.
Didn’t look back.
Not until I hit the doors.
And even then, I wasn’t looking for them.
I was looking at him.
Blue eyes—still, steady—set just under the brim of a worn hat. Same man from earlier, tucked at the bar with his friends, glass in hand like it held more than whiskey.
He didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Just watched me.
I don’t usually look twice.
But hell if I didn’t.
Looked once, looked away. Then looked again.
Stupid, Cassidy.
I stepped out into cold air that bit my lungs on the inhale. Valentine always smelled like old horses and cold mud after sundown.
Scarlet stood where I’d left her, reins looped neat on the hitch rail. She twitched her ears once when she saw me, like even she knew it was time to go.
Didn’t think. Just moved.
Cinch. Saddlebags. Rifle. Recheck the stirrups. Count the steps.
My fingers worked by habit, but my mind lagged a beat behind.
Saw him again in my head—
that stillness.
He didn’t look like law. Didn’t act like a bounty man. But something about him sat too clean. Too quiet.
Still men shoot straight.
Still men don’t miss.
I cast one last look back toward the window, heart ticking a little fast.
Couldn’t see him anymore. But I still felt those eyes on me.
I swung up into the saddle with a grunt, boots light on Scarlet’s ribs as we moved off slow.
Didn’t bolt. Just rode like I had business a few streets over. Nothing suspicious about a woman stretching her legs after dark.
Passed the sheriff’s office. Train station. Some fella leaning on a post gave me a lazy nod; I didn’t return it.
Once the last building thinned behind us, I gave Scarlet her head.
She surged forward like she’d been waiting to run since I sat down in that saloon.
The rhythm of her hooves hitting packed dirt was the kind of silence I liked best.
And finally— finally —my thoughts caught up.
He looked at me like he already knew.
Not who I am, not by name. But what I am.
An outlaw running with no map.
The way most of us are now.
West ain’t wild anymore. It’s just dying loud.
I leaned low into Scarlet’s neck and whispered, “Don’t go falling for cowboys with pretty eyes now, Cass.”
She huffed like she agreed, and I laughed under my breath.
Didn’t trust lawmen. Didn’t trust deals, either.
But I’d made a few to keep my name off the wrong boards — dragging in a few worse criminals for the sheriff here or there. No pay. Just free labor to keep the noose from tightening.
Funny world.
I loosened my reins and dropped my stirrups, letting Scarlet stretch her stride. She thundered across the prairie like she owned it. Maybe she did.
I held out a hand to the wind, fingers splayed wide like I could catch something that didn’t have a name. Something like freedom. Or peace.
Didn’t matter. It passed through just the same.
Emerald Ranch came into view under a bleeding gold sky, the whole place washed in that late-day light that makes ghosts outta buildings.
Scarlet snorted once and slowed on her own. Smart girl. Knew this place even better than I did.
A ranch hand watched me ride in from the porch, face blank as fence wood. No wave. No greeting.
Didn’t expect one. They knew me here.
I swung down and unsaddled Scarlet slow. Checked her hooves, brushed down her neck with a gloved hand. She nudged me once, soft. I clicked my tongue.
“Not yet. Business first.”
Boots crunched behind me. Gravel.
Steady pace. No rush, no nerves.
I stood before I turned.
Seamus. Grinning like he thought it meant something.
“Well, well,” he said, arms wide like a man greeting kin. “If it ain’t the ghost who don’t knock.”
I peeled off one glove and brushed the dust off my thigh.
“Didn’t think I had to,” I said flatly. “You’re always watching anyway.”
Chapter 9: Quieter Kinds of Noise
Chapter Text
Seamus chuckled, a gravel-slick sound that didn’t reach his eyes. He rocked back on his heels and scanned the barn like it might’ve changed since last time. It hadn’t. Still smelled like leather and secrets.
“I heard whispers outta Blackwater,” he said, voice low and cautious. “Bad business. Wasn’t just the law gettin’ jumpy, either.”
I didn’t answer at first, just re-looped Scarlet’s reins and double-checked the saddle’s balance on the rack. Busy work. He waited.
“You were headed south,” he pressed. “Figured if anyone knew what really went down, it’d be you.”
I kept my voice low and even, patience thinning fast. “Didn’t stop to ask questions.”
“Ain’t my problem unless someone makes it mine,” I added, clipped.
He snorted. “That so? Seems folks got plenty of reasons to make it theirs.”
I shot him a look sharp enough to cut fence wire. “Get to it, Seamus.”
“Fine.” He reached into his coat and pulled out a folded scrap of paper, held it between two fingers like it was dipped in oil. “Got word about a delivery coming up. Wagon’s sittin’ over at Carmody Dell — Bob Crawford’s joint. You know, my cousin by marriage.”
I hid a smile, careful. Crawford’s place was a good spot to watch. Especially since I wasn’t planning on waiting for that wagon to leave.
Seamus went on, “Name on the manifest’s Mullins. Passenger’s a fake. Quiet run up near Saint Denis. No questions asked. Not for tomorrow — more like a few weeks out. Thought you oughta know.”
I nodded slowly, letting the pieces settle where they belonged.
“Don’t get too comfortable, Cassidy.”
I folded my arms, voice clipped. “I’ll take it when the time’s right.”
Seamus grinned, like he thought that was enough.
“You’ve got charm,” he said with a crooked smile. “The kind that scares folks good and proper.”
I sighed, letting the weight press back down.
Before I could reply, he added, quieter this time, “Wegner’s colt’s givin’ the boys trouble. Wants it broke sooner than later. Says you’re the only one mean enough to do it right.”
I let out a dry laugh, sharp as tumbleweed scraping a dry creek bed.
“Ain’t that the truth. You want it broke, or just scared into obedience?”
He shrugged, clearly not having a choice.
“You do it, or no one does it. I figured you’d rather keep busy than bored.”
I glanced at the rifle and shotgun holster on the saddle. Work like this kept me fed, busy, and out of trouble. I didn’t get to pick the jobs much, but that was the way of it.
“Fine,” I said finally. “Send the colt my way.”
Seamus tipped his imaginary hat and turned, boots crunching gravel as he left. Always sounded like he was walking away from a mess he didn’t intend to clean up.
I watched the barn door swing shut behind him and leaned back against the rail.
Scarlet snorted softly, steady as ever.
The barn was quiet except for the creak of settling wood and the occasional shuffle of a restless horse. I ran a hand along Scarlet’s neck, feeling the warmth through her thick coat. She was steady — the one constant I trusted in this ever-shifting mess.
Still, the weight on my shoulders pressed down harder here than it did on the trail or in a mud town.
I tossed my coat over the saddle rack before picking up the saddlebags and guns, before climbing the rickety ladder to the loft, careful not to jostle the loose boards beneath my boots.
Up here was mine.
Dust motes floated in lazy shafts of fading light, settling on the old bedroll, the crate turned table, and the half-empty lantern. A few dog-eared books leaned against the wall, their spines cracked like old bones.
I dropped my saddlebags with a thud and pulled down my rifle and shotgun, setting them beside the bedroll. The weight of the weapons was familiar — a cold comfort.
Peeling off my boots, I flexed sore ankles and rubbed my calves, muscles stiff from the ride.
I sat on the edge of the bedroll and pulled my pistol from its holster, laying it carefully on my lap. The slow, methodical act of cleaning it — disassembling, wiping, oiling — was a small prayer, a ritual that steadied the storm in my head.
But no amount of routine could wash away the image of those blue eyes — calm and unreadable — from the saloon in Valentine.
The man with the worn hat had looked at me like he saw through the scar and the gunbelt and the cold armour I wore. Like he recognised something buried deep, or maybe just understood the weight of running with no map and no mercy.
He hadn’t moved like a lawman. He didn’t smell like a bounty hunter. But he watched .
Not with suspicion or hate — more like a quiet reckoning.
I didn’t trust lawmen. Didn’t trust bounty hunters. Didn’t trust most men.
But him?
He felt like a match left unstruck — a fuse waiting for a flame.
I finished cleaning the pistol and set it beside the lantern, then leaned back against the rough wooden wall and let my hat slip low over my eyes.
The barn creaked softly, and the wind shifted outside, sending a faint chill through the cracks.
I thought about the colt Seamus mentioned — the one giving the boys trouble. Maybe tomorrow I’d be breaking wild horses instead of running from ghosts.
Maybe I’d find a bit of quiet.
But I knew better.
There ain’t no such thing as peace.
Just quieter kinds of noise.
Chapter 10: What Won't Break
Chapter Text
Frost crept in through the cracks before the sun did.
The barn held its breath in that colourless hour before light — all creaks and cold silence and the ghost of sleep not quite gone. I woke stiff under the thin wool blanket, jaw clenched, shoulders curled in like I’d been bracing for a hit.
Might’ve been.
Didn’t remember the dream, just the weight it left behind. The kind that settled in the spine and didn’t let go.
I sat up slow, rubbed at the ache in my neck, then pulled on my boots one at a time. The leather was stiff, chilled from the night air. Belt next. Holster. Everything tightened in order, like armor. I didn’t need to think about it. Just moved through the motions while the cold bit at my skin and the breath misted out of me like smoke from a dying fire.
Didn’t want to break a horse today.
Especially not that colt. The one Seamus said was too much trouble for his boys and just enough for me.
I already knew the type. Didn’t need to see him yet to understand the shape of his fury — all flinch and power and no good way to carry either.
Didn’t want the fight.
But I went anyway.
The corral steamed faintly in the early cold, the breath of beasts caught in the morning hush. Wegner’s boys stood a ways back, arms crossed, muttering low like that might keep them safe.
The colt was already awake. Already angry.
Big for his age. Broad-shouldered and mean-eyed, with a coat that hadn’t quite decided if it wanted to shine or stay dull. His hooves churned up frostbitten dirt like he meant to bury something beneath it.
He saw me and charged the fence without warning. A blur of muscle and teeth.
Dust kicked. One boy flinched hard enough to drop his hat.
I didn’t move.
Just watched him. Calm. Steady.
Predatory stillness.
Always the same with ones like this. Head high. Ears pinned. Not mean. Just born scared, with too much weight behind it.
He bucked and spun and kicked out like he was trying to shake off the world. I leaned against the gate post, arms crossed, and waited.
Let him burn some of it out.
He didn’t.
I stepped in alone. No saddle. No bridle. Just a rope and the taste of iron on my tongue.
The colt came for me fast, dirt exploding beneath him. I barely cleared the panel — fingers catching wood, body twisting midair. Felt the wind of him graze past as I landed.
Didn’t curse. Didn’t yell.
Just climbed down again, boots hitting dirt quiet.
Kept my voice low. Calm. A hum beneath the chaos.
He circled me now, wary. Ears twitching. Foam already slick at the corners of his mouth.
I held the rope loose in one hand, the other open. Waiting. Reading him.
Then it hit.
Not him. Not hooves.
The thud of boots on wood.
The stink of whiskey and blood.
A voice, rough as thunder over broken glass:
“You learn to obey, girl. Or I’ll teach you what happens when you don’t.”
My stomach dropped.
Not from the horse.
From the past.
It rose up sudden and sharp, unwelcome as ever. I blinked hard. Ground myself in the cold. The fence. The pain in my calluses.
I wasn’t there.
Not anymore.
But my hands still shook when I looped the rope.
Got it around his neck the second time. Just one clean cast. Taut enough to remind him I was there.
He reared, of course. Yanked and flailed like he meant to tear the sky open.
But I held. Voice still steady. Still soft.
Inside, though?
I was wildfire.
Not fear. Rage.
Not at him.
At them .
Men like Wegner who wanted the fight just to prove they could win it.
Men who thought breaking something was the same as building trust.
Men like my father.
I thought about bruises that didn’t show. The kind you couldn’t cover with sleeves.
The barn on fire. The silence afterward. The shallow grave dug out back like it didn’t deserve deeper.
No names in my head. Just smoke and blood and shadows with boots.
I gripped the rope tighter.
My hands trembled anyway.
The colt lunged again, but this time, I moved first.
Sidestepped clean. Turned him before he could think. He slipped on the frost, stumbled, righted himself.
We both panted.
Dirt stuck to my coat. My hair stuck to my cheek. I didn’t brush it away.
He faced me square — chest heaving, eyes white-rimmed and wild.
And I saw it.
The fear. The fury. The need to survive with no map but instinct.
I saw me .
In the way he didn’t trust stillness. In the way he braced to be hurt again.
We locked eyes.
He trembled.
But didn’t run.
Didn’t charge.
Didn’t bow.
Just stood.
I looked away first.
Lowered my gaze. Loosened the rope.
Waited.
And, like a miracle born of misery, he took one step toward me.
Just one.
But enough.
The boys behind the fence were silent. One of them muttered, almost reverent, “Meanest mare I’ve seen tame a meaner beast.”
I ignored him. Didn’t look up.
Didn’t want praise.
Didn’t want to feel what I was feeling.
Didn’t break him. Just showed him the weight he’s carryin’ ain’t gotta be used to crush.
If only someone’d done that for me.
I let the rope fall.
Wiped sweat and grit from my brow. Leaned on the rail as the colt stood there — still shaking, still uncertain — but not broken.
My hands were trembling again.
I clenched them hard until they stopped.
Some things don’t buck to survive.
They buck because they remember.
Chapter 11: You Called Me Back
Chapter Text
By midmorning, the colt was calmer than I was.
My arms throbbed from the fight, a deep, grinding ache that settled in my joints and didn’t let go. My back twinged every time I breathed. My skin still carried the bite of rope, dirt, and cold sweat. But none of that mattered now.
Because tucked inside my coat pocket was something worse than pain.
Seamus hadn’t said much. Just lingered by the fence like he was waiting for the wind to change, then handed it over without a word — a single envelope, stiff and official, sealed like a noose.
Cassidy Lane.
Not Copper.
I knew before I opened it that it’d be trouble. Felt it in my chest. Like gunpowder pressed too tight.
I ripped it open, fast and instinctive, like maybe the paper’d scream if I gave it time to think.
Miss Lane,
You will report to my office in Valentine by week’s end for a matter requiring your particular skill set. Consider it compensation for the leniency shown regarding your warrants.
Refusal will result in full reinstatement of your bounty across New Hanover, West Elizabeth, and Ambarino.
Do try to be civil this time.
— Sheriff Curtis Malloy
I read it once. That was all I needed.
Fury set in like a fever.
“Son of a bitch,” I whispered.
Didn’t wait for questions. Didn’t even look at Seamus. Just turned and barked toward the stable, “Saddle my horse. Now.”
The stablehand fumbled with his hat like I’d just shot at his feet.
I climbed to the loft with steps that could’ve cracked floorboards. Threw my few things into my saddlebags like they’d insulted me. Bedroll. Flint. Loose ammo. The half-empty bottle I hadn’t touched since Tall Trees.
Didn’t matter if I was packed or not.
I was going.
The ride started with silence.
Then it turned to thunder.
Scarlet felt it in my hands. I didn’t kick her, didn’t need to — just leaned forward and let the anger ride out through the reins.
We tore across the hills like fire, cutting through sagebrush and wind, hooves chewing up the dirt like it owed us blood.
The world blurred, but my thoughts didn’t. They just got louder.
Malloy had waited. Waited until I was quiet. Until I was tired. Until the colt had drained something from me I couldn’t name — and then he came knocking with that damn letter like he was offering mercy .
He’d always liked the dance. Push, pull. Threaten, then smile like you owed him thanks for not killing you outright.
Leniency, he called it.
Blackmail’s what it was.
Ride into Valentine or be hunted again. My face tacked on every wall, my name spat like poison across three states. A fresh bounty on the back of a stale threat.
I’d spent too long digging out from that last hole. Too long dragging myself out of swamps, over frozen ridges, under fences while dogs snarled and bullets chased shadows.
I wouldn’t survive it again.
And Malloy knew it.
That was the part that boiled me down to the bone — he knew .
And still sent the letter anyway.
“Power-hungry bastard,” I muttered through gritted teeth. “Can’t stomach losing control so he wraps it in law like it makes it clean.”
I leaned low over Scarlet’s neck. The wind snapped tears from my eyes but I didn’t blink them away.
Valentine showed up on the horizon like a bruise on the land — red roofs, dirt roads, smoke curling from chimneys like no one inside knew what was coming.
Scarlet slowed on her own, sides lathered and blowing hard. I didn’t dismount so much as slide off in one angry motion, hit the ground, and tied her off before she’d even stopped fidgeting.
Didn’t pat her. Didn’t check my coat.
Just walked straight up the steps of the sheriff’s office and kicked the damn door open.
“You call me back here just to threaten me like a coward with a badge?!”
Sheriff Malloy was mid-sentence. Half-risen from his chair behind the desk, one hand frozen mid-gesture. His eyes widened, just for a breath — then narrowed like he remembered who he was pretending to be.
He didn’t get a word in.
“Don’t give me that look,” I snapped, already striding into the room. “You think you can snap your fingers and I’ll come running like a damn trained dog?”
He opened his mouth.
I raised my voice.
“You wanna post my bounty again? Do it. You wanna see if I’ll kill the next bastard you send after me? Hell, line ‘em up. I’ll carve my name in every bullet if that’s what it takes. But don’t you dare sit there and pretend like this is some favor .”
Malloy’s jaw clenched. “Lane—”
“No,” I snapped. “You listen now. I’m not your mercenary. I’m not your little errand gun with hips. You think writing a letter makes this legal? Makes it decent? Makes it right ?”
I was pacing now. Hands tight. Voice high and shaking with heat.
“I’ve bled enough for men like you. Done the dirty jobs and kept my mouth shut while you cleaned up in whiskey and praise. But that don’t make me yours. And it don’t make this justice .”
Silence fell like a gavel. The kind that echoes.
Malloy looked like he wanted to speak. Like he had some final word ready, preloaded and polished — but I wasn’t watching him anymore.
Something shifted behind me.
Leather creaked. A boot moved slow on the floorboards.
I turned.
And there he was.
Not from memory.
From the saloon.
From the weight of eyes that had seen more than they were supposed to..
The man who hadn’t flinched when I threatened his men. Who’d watched me in the saloon like he was seeing someone he didn’t have words for.
Now he was standing in the corner of this room.
Watching this version of me.
And something sharp twisted inside my ribs like a knife slipped between them.
He didn’t say a word.
Didn’t need to.
Just looked at me.
Still. Level. Unreadable.
And I hated that I couldn’t look away.
Chapter 12: Copperhead Etiquette
Chapter Text
I’d been standing in the corner of Malloy’s office for ten minutes. Maybe more. One boot crossed over the other, arms folded, hat pulled low enough to shade the boredom. The sheriff had been running his mouth about something or other — “opportunities,” maybe. “A fair shake,” like that meant anything coming from a man who couldn’t look you in the eye without measuring your worth in dollars.
Then the door blew open like a gunshot.
And there she was.
Same woman from the saloon. Same one who’d whistled down a barfight like she was commanding dogs. Same one whose voice had drawn every head in the room, mine included.
Only this version wasn’t calm.
She was thunder.
Boots slammed the floor like they had something to prove. Her coat swung behind her like a flag on the battlefield, and her face — Lord, her face — looked carved from something fierce. Auburn hair pulled tight, jaw clenched, eyes burning with purpose that wasn’t for show. The kind of rage you don’t fake.
She didn’t see me right away. Too busy chewing Malloy alive, piece by piece. Her voice cracked and coiled like a whip, dragging the room behind her wherever it landed. The desk. The walls. My ribs. I watched, arms still folded, listening without really meaning to. You don’t get many women who speak like that — not out loud. Not to men like him.
But she did. Loud enough to rattle the windows.
And when she finally turned, when she saw me — I saw the change hit her like cold water.
She went still. Eyes narrowed. But not afraid. Just assessing.
Just measuring .
I pushed off the wall slow, uncrossed my arms. Tipped my hat just a little and said, real casual-like, “Afternoon, ma’am. You always greet the law like that, or just the ones with a desk?”
Her head tilted like a snake about to strike.
“I don’t remember telling you to speak,” she said.
I shrugged. “Just figured you’d like to know you had an audience before you kept barkin’.”
She didn’t bite, not with words. Just stared at me like she was deciding which part to shoot first.
Malloy finally cleared his throat behind the desk. “Lane. Sit down. You too, mister… what the hell did you say your name was?”
“Didn’t,” I said.
Lane scoffed. “Perfect. You let the drifters in now, do you?”
“Careful,” I said, deadpan. “You’re two insults away from me wanting to stick around.”
She gave a half-step forward. Her hand twitched near her coat, not to draw — just to remind me she could . I didn’t flinch. I’d seen that kind of move before — from gunslingers twice her size with half her certainty. But there was a difference. She didn’t need to puff up her chest. She meant it .
This time, I felt it all the way to my boots.
Malloy slammed a paper down on his desk. “Enough. Both of you. I got a damn job and no patience.”
She stayed standing. I didn’t move either. Malloy didn’t seem to care.
“Cass– Copper here,” he said, waving a hand, “owes me a favour. You”—he pointed at me—“want work. Well. I got one job, and I’m sick of waiting.”
He shoved a poster across the desk. A black-and-white face stared back — Benedict Allbright. Real oily-looking bastard with a pasted-on smile and too many teeth.
“Snake oil salesman. Pushed some tonic that made half a town sick. Two of ‘em dead. Others wish they were. Been hidin’ out up near the Dakota. I want him brought in alive.”
I looked at the reward. Fifty dollars.
Lane—Copper laughed — sharp, humourless. “Fifty? For a killer?”
“Not a killer. A fraud. He just got lucky this time.” Malloy leaned forward. “Alive, or I ain’t payin’.”
I caught her glance. Jaw tight. Chin high. She hated every part of this. Her fingers curled and uncurled at her sides like she was holding back something hotter than words. It wasn’t just the job. It was him . Being summoned. Being cornered. You could see the shackles forming around her wrists, even if they were made of paper and threats.
I didn’t blame her.
But me — I just nodded slow. “Fine by me. I don’t much care who I ride with, long as they don’t shoot me in the back.”
Her eyes flicked to me again. “Don’t tempt me.”
This time, I let a smirk crack through.
Small one.
Just enough to say I see you .
She didn’t return it.
Malloy slapped the desk again. “You bring him in together, or don’t come back at all. Alive. That clear?”
“Crystal,” I said.
She didn’t answer. Just turned on her heel like the conversation had ended the moment she decided it had.
I followed.
Outside, the sun was high and mean. She stalked down the steps like her bones were made of fire, every step rattling the boards underfoot.
“You slow me down,” she said without looking back, “I leave you behind.”
I mounted up easy. Branoc snorted, sensing the tension but not caring one lick. “Just try and keep up, Lane.”
She froze halfway to her horse. Looked over her shoulder, eyes dark as nightfall.
“Don’t call me that,” she snapped.
“Easy,” I said, reining Branoc around. “No need to get all… Rattling.”
She swung up onto her mare like she’d done it a thousand times — which, judging by the way the animal moved with her, she had. Real harmony, the kind that takes years and blood and more than a few hard landings.
We didn’t say anything else.
Didn’t need to.
We just rode.
Toward a river. Toward a bounty.
Toward something I couldn’t name yet, but felt in my blood like the first crack of a coming storm.
Chapter 13: The Space Between
Chapter Text
Didn’t say a word, didn’t spare me a glance. Just followed the trail like it owed her money. The mare moved underneath her with this kind of coiled grace — hooves quiet but sure, ears twitching to every snap of a branch. I’d seen good riders before. Hell, I’d been one most of my life. But this… this was different. The mare didn’t follow her lead. She was her lead. Same spine. Same fire. Same look in their eye that said Don’t touch unless you’re ready to bleed.
I kept Branoc a few paces back. Not ‘cause I had to — just figured she liked her space, sharp-edged as she was. One look at the set of her shoulders told me she hadn’t relaxed since we left Valentine. Probably hadn’t for years.
Didn’t stop me from watching.
Didn’t stop me from thinking about how the afternoon sun caught in the red of her braid, or the way she scanned the woods like she could hear something I couldn’t. Like she’d lived long enough to stop trusting anything that looked peaceful.
I ain’t sure what bites harder — her horse or her mouth.
We kept on like that a while. No talk. Just hoofbeats and birdsong and the occasional creak of a saddle. Peaceful, if not for the tension thick enough to chew. My coat stuck to my back and Branoc snorted at flies, but she didn’t shift once. Rigid as a loaded trap.
Finally, I broke it.
“Sheriff said last he was spotted near the gorge,” I called ahead. “S’pose that’s where we’re headed?”
She didn’t stop. Didn’t even turn. Just tossed it over her shoulder like a knife.
“You got ears. Use ’em.”
I huffed a breath through my nose. Alright then.
We hit a fork in the trail not long after. Trees closing in, leaves thick and green overhead like we’d wandered into a different world. She reined the mare to a stop. Didn’t speak. Just looked.
Left. Then right.
She listened, real still. Eyes narrowed. Head tilted just slightly, like she was tracking something on the wind. Then — something shifted. A breath, maybe less. Her mouth twitched. Not a smile, not quite. Some quiet knowing passed through her and then vanished just as fast. She pointed the mare left and moved on.
I followed.
Didn’t ask how she knew. Figured she wouldn’t answer anyway.
Watched the way she rode — how her hand stayed near her coat but never touched the handle. How her eyes kept drifting toward the brush. She wasn’t just ready. She expected trouble. Girl like her didn’t walk into a place without checking every shadow for the worst thing that might live in it.
I respected that.
After a bit, she turned in the saddle and looked at me. Just for a second.
I thought maybe I’d earned another jab. A threat. Something barbed, maybe a little cruel. But she just… nodded. Real small. Like confirmation. Like she’d decided I wasn’t dead weight.
Didn’t say a word. Didn’t need to.
Didn’t stop the corner of my mouth from twitching, though.
We kept riding ‘til the woods thinned again and the land opened up onto a ridge. Rocky slope, sharp with scrub and wind. Above us — a clearing. Barely a scrape of earth and fire ring, but there it was. A lean-to tent, smoke curling lazily from a dying fire, a couple of bottles glinting in the grass. Looked like a rat nest for a man who sold poison.
Benedict Allbright. The man of the hour.
She brought the mare up beside me and dropped her voice low. Closer than she’d been all ride.
“How you wanna do this?” she asked. “If I go first, we got a chase on our hands. Fella jumps like a jackrabbit. But if you walk in like a sad story, he might buy it. Might buy you .”
I raised a brow. “You want me to play bait?”
She smirked — real faint. Blink and you’d miss it. “You’re real polite-lookin’ when you want to be. Figure that might help.”
I snorted. “That’s a new insult.”
She tilted her head. “Ain’t meant as one.”
That gave me pause.
Not long. Just enough.
“Alright,” I said, nodding toward the camp. “Sick mother it is.”
She gave a short nod, eyes narrowing again. Focused. “I’ll stay close. Down slope, near that dead pine.”
“Good cover,” I agreed, scanning the land below. “Wind’s in your favour. He won’t hear you.”
“We ain’t got long. You get too close, or he offers to share the tonic — you back out fast.”
I gave her a sideways look. “That stuff really that bad?”
“Burns skin,” she said, flat. “Don’t let him touch you.”
There was something in her voice then. Not sharp. Not mocking. Just… low. Warning wrapped in something else I couldn’t quite name.
I shifted in the saddle and gave a small, dry laugh. “Y’always so gentle?”
“Only when I like someone,” she said, heels nudging Scarlet back. “You ain’t there yet.”
She didn’t look up as she got in position.
I watched her. Let myself watch her, just for a second longer than I should’ve.
Then I exhaled slow, fixed my hat, and turned Branoc toward the bluff.
Time to meet the jackrabbit.
Chapter 14: Baptism by Bastard
Chapter Text
The bastard was conspiring.
Coat buttoned, hat snug on his head, bottle of something noxious dangling from one hand like he was pitching to a doctor about his miracle cure. Benedict Allbright, tonic salesman, known coward, alleged genius. I’d seen raccoons with more dignity.
From my spot down the slope — tucked behind a scrubby pine and a sprawl of rock — I had a clean line of the ledge. No wind at my back. No snap of branch under Scarlet’s hooves. She stood stone still beneath me, ears flicking, waiting for the next command like she already hated this man on principle.
Didn’t blame her.
Then he stepped into view.
Cowboy.
He moved easy. That careful, studied kind of slow men used when walking into saloons full of strangers or rooms that smelled like gunpowder. Hat dipped, one hand loose near his belt, the other hanging casual. He even put a little weight in the limp — just enough to suggest hardship, not enough to beg pity.
Smart. Subtle. Almost convincing.
“’Scuse me there, friend,” he called out, voice warm enough to sip. “Ain’t mean to interrupt, just—wonderin’ if you might help a man with a sick mother.”
Benedict sat up straighter. Squinted. I could practically see the gears stalling behind his eyes.
I watched.
Watched the angle of Cowboy’s shoulders, how he kept ’em loose even when Benedict’s fingers curled tighter around that bottle. Watched how he shifted one foot forward like he was ready to lunge or bolt — whichever the moment called for. Watched the way his mouth moved with the lie like he’d chewed on it before.
He was good at this.
Not impressive , exactly — but… familiar. Reliable. Like a match that always struck, even if it burned close.
I clicked my tongue against my teeth, eyes narrowing under my hat brim.
Didn’t trust him. Not really. But I’d trusted him to play this part. Not because he earned it. Because he couldn’t have.
I didn’t know him. And more importantly — neither did Benedict.
Nobody remembers the man they ain’t seen before. And that made him the perfect fool for the job.
Recognition — that was the thing that got you killed. I'd walked into more than one room thinking I was just a shadow in the corner, only to find some drunk bastard shouting “I know that voice!” like it was a goddamn miracle. Didn’t matter if it was five years or five drinks ago — some men remember spite better than faces.
I stayed quiet. Watched the play unfold. Thought of one time in Saint Denis — too much light, too many names — where I’d had to put a bullet in a man’s boot just to buy myself five seconds to run. Another inch higher and I’d have died a little more famous than I meant to.
So I watched the stranger do what strangers do best — stay unmemorable.
And for a moment, it almost worked.
Then I saw it.
Fidget.
Subtle. But there — Benedict’s fingers twitching on the glass, eyes bouncing between Cowboy’s boots and the saddle cinch behind him. Too much math for a man like him. His shoulders tensed. He was gonna run.
I’d already kicked Scarlet forward when he reached out — maybe to calm him, maybe to grab him — didn’t matter. The jackrabbit jumped.
Cowboy caught him mid-scramble, arms locking tight, and that’s when I rode out.
“ Hey, Cowboy! ” I barked, voice cutting sharp across the clearing. “You got him or what?”
He grunted, twisting with the weight of a squirming man in his arms. “Mostly!”
I swung down and moved fast, boots crunching small rocks, hand already out to grab a wrist or collar.
But Benedict — slippery bastard that he was — twisted hard, panic giving him strength he didn’t earn. His hand caught my sleeve — no grip, just panic-flailing and sweat — but it was enough.
I lost footing.
The slope didn’t give a damn.
Everything lurched.
I saw sky, then nothing but river.
Cold hit first. Then sound. Then pain.
The Dakota swallowed me whole.
I crashed into the current sideways, shoulder-first, dragging half a man and a full fury with me. Water roared in my ears, nose, mouth — couldn’t see, couldn’t breathe. Just limbs and rocks and freezing weight.
Hat — my hat — snapped off and spun out ahead of me, dancing like a damn leaf across the surface.
Goddamn hat cost more than the bounty.
I thrashed, tried to kick — one boot hit rock, the other hit nothing. Benedict clawed at me like a drowning spider, mouth wide, gasping, blind. He dragged me under once. Almost twice.
I elbowed him square in the chin.
Felt it crunch. Didn’t care.
We surfaced again in fits — half-drowned, fully pissed — and I wrapped one hand around my hat, the other clawing at anything that wasn’t him.
The water was relentless. Slammed me into a root tangle, spun me sideways, and yanked me free again like it didn’t care what I broke. My lungs screamed. My ribs burned. My shirt was half off. Somewhere in the chaos, one of my revolvers tore loose from the holster. I didn’t even feel it go.
Couldn’t think. Couldn’t scream. Just cold.
Cold in the bones. Cold in the lungs. Cold in the teeth.
Then — quiet.
Not silence. Just… less.
Current slowed. Water still moved, but the rage of it thinned. I was floating, maybe. Or sinking. Couldn’t tell.
I felt Benedict’s grip slacken. His head bobbed beside mine, slack-jawed, sputtering like a kicked chicken. Still breathing. Damn him.
I held on. Just barely.
Eyes blurred. Ears rang. Hat gripped tight to my chest like a relic.
And just before the dark closed in, I thought:
If I die ‘cause of some slippery bastard in suspenders, I’m hauntin’ every saloon from here to Saint Denis.
Chapter 15: The Weight She Carried
Chapter Text
They vanished.
One second, she was upright, cutting across the slope like she’d done it a hundred times. The next—gone.
No cry. No drama. Just a splash big enough to drown two fools for a bounty not worth half the mess.
I stared for a beat, jaw set.
“Shit.”
Her mare flinched next to me like she’d heard a gunshot, but I was already moving. Swung into the saddle rough and wrong, damn near landed sideways. Stirrups too short, seat too tight. She tensed at the weight but didn’t buck.
Didn’t bolt either.
Just shifted once, ears flicking back to feel me out, then charged like she’d been waiting on my word all morning.
Hell of a horse.
Hell of a woman, maybe, to make a horse like that.
I dropped my weight low, leaned forward to push her faster. Trees blurred past in streaks of green and gray. River thundered off to my left, all whitewater and bite. No sign of her yet.
Could’ve hit a rock. Could’ve cracked her skull.
Could’ve drowned.
I kicked harder.
She surged forward across a bend in the bank, hooves slicing through gravel and mud. Didn’t even need a word. Neck rein, light spur, and she moved like smoke—half wild, half trained, all heart.
Lane hadn’t just broken this mare—she’d bonded with her. Every cue, every shift, the horse read like a book already half-memorized.
That kind of trust didn’t come easy.
Didn’t come cheap, either.
Didn’t come without scars.
The river opened wide just ahead, flattening into a stiller pool framed by weeping trees and jagged shale. I caught a flash—something pale—then another splash. A boot, maybe. Then her.
There.
I swung out of the saddle before she even stopped.
Boots hit earth and kept going. Water cold up to the knees, leeching warmth fast as I could give it.
She was dragging him.
Benedict flopped like a sack of wet flour, limbs tangled, mouth open. He was breathing, barely. She had one arm hooked under him, the other clenched around a sodden hat like it was a goddamn gold bar.
Her face was pale. Lips cracked blue. Whole body shaking like a kicked wire. But she stayed upright, shoulder-deep in river water, teeth clenched against the cold.
I waded in fast, boots filling, coat dragging, eyes on the prize.
“Got him,” I muttered, grabbing the limp bastard and hauling him up into the shallows.
She let go without a word.
Just collapsed forward onto her knees, head down, water sloshing around her. Hat still clutched tight to her chest like it was stitched to her soul.
She didn’t speak. Didn’t sob. Just breathed like it hurt.
I dropped Benedict on the rocks and tied him fast—wrists, ankles, same rope, no ceremony. He groaned once and tried to roll, but I planted a boot near his spine and kept knotting.
Lane stayed where she was.
Soaked. Shivering. Quiet.
Didn’t ask for help. Didn’t even look my way.
I stood there a second longer than I meant to, staring down at her. Didn’t know what I was supposed to do. Touch her? No. She didn’t want that. Say something? Useless. She wouldn’t hear it, not right now.
Still. I stepped closer.
Just enough to offer a hand.
She flinched before she even saw me.
Then waved me off, breathless.
“Go get the damn horses.”
Voice ragged. Barely more than a rasp. Not angry. Not proud. Just done.
But the hat didn’t shake in her grip.
I nodded, once.
Didn’t push.
Didn’t speak.
Just turned.
Her mare stood near the edge of the trees, reins slack, watching. Her ears tipped back when I came near—listening, maybe. Checking if she was with me.
Wasn’t sure how the hell she even knew.
But she looked disappointed when she saw I was alone.
“You and me both,” I muttered.
Climbed up slower this time, boots dripping, seat more even. Reins in hand, I let Scarlet find her own pace through the brush.
I looked back once.
Lane hadn’t moved.
Still crouched in the river, hunched over like her spine forgot how to stand. One hand sunk into the shallows, the other gripping that ragged hat like it was holding her together.
Not a cry. Not a curse. Just stillness.
Not frozen. Not paralyzed. Just… refusing to fall.
That was a different kind of strength. I’d seen it before. In war. In fire. In the back corners of bad camps where no one asked how you slept.
It wasn’t the kind of strength you bragged about. It was the kind that got buried with you.
I glanced down at the empty holster slung across her hip—missing one revolver, strap torn. Her shirt was soaked halfway down to her ribs, one sleeve shredded, the whole thing clinging like it wanted to fall off but hadn’t gotten the nerve. Fabric sagged heavy with water, half-draped over bare skin, like she’d barely made it out of a fire and didn’t care who saw the smoke. Cuts on her arm she hadn’t noticed yet. Or maybe she had. Just didn’t care.
The mare picked her way around a dip in the path, ears twitching like she was counting every step back to her.
I patted her neck without thinking.
“She’s all right,” I lied.
Truth was—I didn’t know.
And I didn’t know what to do about that.
“Hell of a way to make an introduction,” I said under my breath.
She flicked one ear back like she agreed.
And we rode on.
Chapter 16: Silent Ride Back
Chapter Text
Every inch of me screamed.
Not out loud—God forbid I give the universe the satisfaction—but bone to tendon, skin to soul, everything ached. My knees sank into cold silt. My teeth wouldn’t stop knocking together. My lungs burned like they still hadn’t forgiven me for the swim.
I stared at the water a while longer, half-waiting for it to pull me back under. Half-wishing it would try.
It didn’t.
So I got up.
Not fast. Not brave. Just stubborn.
One hand pushed into the rocks. The other still clutched my hat like it held the last thread of dignity I had left. My clothes hung like wet hide, sticking in all the wrong places. I could feel blood under the fabric, dried and fresh both, where shale had scraped skin raw. My spine popped when I stood, knees buckling once before I bit it back down.
Didn’t limp.
Didn’t cry.
Didn’t curse the water, or Benedict, or God. What good would that do?
He was still breathing, the bastard. Hog-tied and half-drowned, lying like a sack of soaked oats beside the riverbank. Might’ve felt sorry for him, if I wasn’t two steps from joining him in a shallow grave.
Hooves approached.
I turned—slow, steady—and there he was. Scarlet under him, ears pinned back in protest, reins slack but her eyes sharp. She saw me. Took one step forward like she meant to come to me, then stopped when she caught the weight of him still riding her.
Behind them trailed two more horses—Cowboy’s, and Allbright’s sway-backed nag.
I didn’t wait for a greeting. Didn’t offer one.
Just reached up, jammed my hat back onto my head like armor, and nodded once toward the Grey horse with the medical bags.
“I’ll take his horse. You carry him.”
Voice like gravel in winter. Barely a whisper. But it wasn’t a question.
His brows ticked up. A pause. A flicker of hesitation behind those pale eyes—he didn’t like it. Knew I could barely stand, let alone handle a random horse down a winding trail. But he didn’t argue.
Just gave a slow nod and dismounted.
I moved stiff toward Scarlet first. She nickered, low and careful, like she could hear my joints grinding. I didn’t pet her. Didn’t say anything soft. Just leaned against her shoulder for a beat and let her heat bleed into me. She didn’t move.
Then I patted myself down.
Left hip: revolver. Still there, heavy and familiar.
Right hip—empty.
I froze. Looked down. Strap torn, leather dark and sagging with water. Holster empty.
“Damn it.”
I turned back toward the river, took a few dragging steps to the edge. Current was slower here, but deep. Fast enough to carry steel if it wanted to.
Cowboy came up behind me, boots scuffing once in the gravel.
“You—”
I cut him off, reaching into Scarlet’s saddlebags and pulling a spare Schofield. Didn’t meet his eye.
“Ain’t the first one I’ve lost,” I muttered. “Got tired of cryin’ over ‘em.”
He didn’t say anything. Maybe smirked. Maybe not.
Didn’t matter.
I turned toward Scarlet and squared my shoulders like my spine wasn’t screaming. Got a hand on the pommel. Reached up—
Leg wouldn’t lift. Not properly.
I gritted my teeth. Tried again. Still no give.
“Son of a bitch,” I whispered. Not angry. Just… tired.
I grabbed my thigh and hauled it up like dead weight, arm shaking with the strain. Almost had it when his hand landed on my leg—quick and light. Just enough to push, steady, help without asking.
I didn’t look at him.
Didn’t thank him.
Just swung into the saddle and kept my eyes forward while he tied Benedict across his own horse like a deer carcass.
And then we rode.
Valentine came up slow.
Every hoofbeat echoed through my ribs. Every jolt was a kick to the lungs. The saddle horn went slick in my grip more than once—sweat, blood, or river water, I didn’t know which. Didn’t care.
I didn’t speak.
He didn’t either.
Somewhere between the ravine and the ridge, I scratched dried blood off my forearm with the edge of a thumbnail, pretending it didn’t sting. Skin came away with it. My knuckles were split open, raw from the rocks or the climb or just too much goddamn living. I could feel him watching—just for a second. But he didn’t say a word. Didn't offer pity. Good man.
My head kept wanting to droop forward, but I forced it up. Neck stiff. Jaw locked.
If I gave the pain an inch, it’d take the whole damn mile.
I’d ridden injured before. Shot, bruised, starved, hunted. This wasn’t new. But something about the silence—that raw, wet quiet inside me—felt worse than any wound.
Like something had come loose I couldn’t patch.
We reached town just past dusk. The lanterns were lit. Drunks stumbling near the saloon. Farrier hammering something out behind the stable. Two kids giggling near the well like the world hadn’t cracked wide open hours ago.
Too normal.
I slid down first, graceless. Nearly fell. Caught myself on the horn before I could eat dirt. My knees buckled, then locked.
Scarlet leaned close enough to nose my shoulder. I tied her off without a word, then looped reins for Allbright’s nag to the same post.
Behind me, Cowboy dismounted clean and hauled the bounty over his shoulder like he weighed nothing. He grunted once under the weight but didn’t complain.
Didn’t look at me either.
I led the way inside.
Boots loud on wood. Door creaked when I opened it but I held it steady. Sheriff Malloy looked up from a desk cluttered with papers and a tin coffee cup. He didn’t blink at the sight of us—just nodded like we were two regulars showing up for a job already half-finished.
He dumped Benedict on the floor with a thud. He groaned.
Sheriff grunted. Stamped a form. Forked over two bills without a word. Twenty-five apiece.
I took mine without flinching. Didn’t thank him. Didn’t check if it was short.
Just pocketed it.
I turned for the door.
Cowboy said something then—I didn’t catch all of it. Voice low, words too far back to matter. Something like “Thanks for the work, Sheriff.” The first thing he’d said since the river.
I didn’t stop walking.
Didn’t look back.
Didn’t say goodbye.
Just stepped out into the night, the money hot in my pocket and every muscle in my body begging for a bed I couldn’t afford to stay in.
Chapter 17: What Lingers
Chapter Text
She didn’t look back.
Didn’t need to.
Lane hit the porch rail like it owed her money and used it to swing herself into Scarlet’s saddle, stiff as dried jerky. Not a grunt. Not a hiss of pain. But I saw it — the way her right leg lagged a half second behind, the way her fingers locked white on the saddle horn.
She moved like every inch of her hurt… and like she dared the world to notice.
Allbright’s nag clopped after her on a trailing lead, tail swishing like it had any pride left.
She turned her mare toward the stables, shoulders square, head low.
Didn’t spare a glance my way.
Tough as old boot leather.
Maybe tougher.
I stood there a second longer than I ought to’ve.
Just watching.
Not that I expected her to tip her hat or throw a wave. Hell, I’d have been more shocked if she had. But I guess part of me waited — not for thanks. Just… something.
Some signal that it hadn’t all been just another goddamn job.
Didn’t get one.
So I swung up onto Branoc.
He let out a grunt — a cross between a snort and a complaint — and tossed his head like I’d just interrupted something important.
“Yeah, yeah,” I muttered, patting his neck. “We’re goin’.”
I gave the street one last look — Cassidy disappearing into the stables, moonlight catching the edges of her coat. Then I nudged Branoc forward, and we headed out of town.
The ride to Horseshoe Overlook was quiet.
Not the peaceful kind.
The sky stretched black and wide, pinpricked with stars. The moon floated heavy and yellow above the trees. Wind stirred the grass just enough to whisper, and the crickets made sure I knew I wasn’t alone. But it all felt… still. Too still.
Branoc’s hooves thudded softly against the packed trail. I kept my eyes on the path, but my thoughts didn’t follow.
Lane.
Not in a soft-focus, warm-light sort of way.
Just… her.
The way she didn’t ask for help. Didn’t expect it. Hell, she damn near kicked it in the teeth when it showed up uninvited.
The way she said,
“I’ll take his horse. You carry him.”
Not a question. Not a suggestion.
Just a fact.
She’d barely been able to stand. Could hardly get her leg up without grabbing it like dead weight. Still didn’t complain.
Didn’t flinch when the saddle horn bit into her gut.
Didn’t curse when I gave her that push — just took it, silent and proud, like everything else.
Ain’t many like her.
I told myself it was just curiosity.
Just tryin’ to make sense of her.
Why someone like that rides alone.
Why she took less money than she earned.
Why she spoke so little — and only when it counted.
But that weren’t the whole of it.
Not really.
Something about her stuck.
Camp came up slow between the trees, lights low and flickering. The fire had burned down to lazy coals. Someone snored from Pearson’s tent like a grizzly stuffed in a bedroll. A couple bottles clinked near the wagon. Nothing urgent.
Charles sat by the fire, knife in hand, whittling something down to nothing. He looked up when Branoc and I came in, gave a nod.
“Arthur.”
“Charles.”
Didn’t need to say more.
I slid down, boots hitting dirt with a sigh I didn’t mean to let out. Branoc shifted under me, tired but steady.
“Good boy,” I muttered, brushing his shoulder. He’d earned a proper rubdown, but I was about three notches past done.
Still, I took the time.
Saddle off. Blanket smoothed. Hooves checked.
Brushed him slowly while he chewed on a tuft of grass, half-listening to the frogs.
I tied him out with the others and gave his flank a final pat.
He flicked his tail once. We were square.
I lay under my canvas and let the quiet swallow me.
Not lonely — not exactly. Just… still.
The kind of quiet that ain’t empty, just waiting.
Lantern lit low, I pulled out my journal and flipped it open. The paper smelled like smoke and sweat. The pen felt heavy tonight — not in my hand, just in what it might say.
Started with Valentine.
Sheriff Malloy: terse as ever.
Benedict: slippery, soaking, and somehow still full of air.
Noted the river crossing. The mud. The way he flailed like a fish already halfway gutted.
I sketched him from memory — crooked jaw, eyes like wet marbles, moustache thick enough to hide secrets.
Annotated:
“Will clean this up later.”
Probably wouldn’t.
Flipped to a new page.
Didn’t mean to sketch her.
Just… let the pencil move.
Started with the shape of her shoulders — drawn tight, like she was holding herself together through will alone. Shirt clinging to her. The curve of her spine forward in the saddle, but not slumped. Just… braced.
Then the angle of her neck, head turned over one shoulder.
That glance.
The one she gave me right before we reached Benedict — quiet, unreadable, like she was trying to decide if I was worth the trouble. Like she already knew how it was going to end.
I caught myself drawing the way her jaw set. Not in defiance, exactly. Just permanence.
Then her cheek.
The scar.
That rough, ridged burn running from cheekbone down to the base of her neck — drawn clean, no soft edges. The kind of mark that never fades, only deepens. I sketched it without thinking, pencil dragging slow as if I could trace where the heat had been.
Her eyes next. Not angry. Not scared.
Just
there
.
Sharp enough to flay. Quiet enough to haunt.
Then the rest of her face started forming — bone structure like a chiselled bluff, one long braid pulled over her shoulder. That hat, bent just right with a weight to it. I gave it texture. Weight. Shadows down the brim. Somehow, I remembered every line of it without trying.
And the way she sat — not relaxed, not stiff. Just ready.
Like the kind of person who didn’t flinch first.
It hit me, somewhere between the lines and the shadows — I was drawing her like she looked that night.
Like she looked
now
.
Not as someone I met by chance. But like someone I’d known a long time and never quite figured out.
I leaned back.
What the hell was I doing?
This wasn’t for a bounty. Wasn’t something I needed to remember. And yet here she was, etched in charcoal across the page like I’d been carrying her around longer than I realised.
I stared at the sketch. Too much detail. Too much care.
Didn’t cross it out.
Didn’t finish it either.
Just flipped the page and scrawled a line in the margin:
There’s folks you forget quick. Others… not so much.
Some show up like they’ve always been there. Just hidin’.
I closed the book.
Blew out the lantern.
Let the dark fold over me like moss on stone.
I lay back with my hands behind my head and stared at the canvas above, moonlight filtering soft through the seams.
Ain’t the first time someone’s surprised me. Sure as hell won’t be the last.
But I’ll be damned if I ain’t curious what she does next.
Chapter 18: Loose Ends
Chapter Text
Light came on slow — not sharp, not clean. Just a grey smear over the ridge that made the trees look half-wet and the ground like it hadn’t made up its mind whether it wanted to freeze or not.
Dew clung to the canvas above my head, gathered like sweat. Tent walls damp and heavy. I didn’t move for a while. Just lay still, arm across my eyes, the ache of sleep that didn’t stick still settled in my bones.
Didn’t sleep much.
Lane was still in my head. Not like a memory. More like a bruise you forget’s there ‘til something presses on it.
Didn’t need to look at the sketch. Knew it by now — the scuffed knuckles, the stubborn tilt of her chin, the way her eyes dared anyone to point out she was hurting. Woman walked like she owed pain no damn favour.
She hadn’t looked back when she rode out. That part stuck too.
Outside, the camp was slow to stir. The kind of morning where everyone moved like they’d rather not be up at all.
Pearson shuffled past with an empty pot and a bad mood.
“We’re outta meat,” he barked, like I’d personally eaten the last deer on earth. “Unless you want to be chewing turnips ‘til you lose teeth, get somethin’ fresh.”
“Later,” I muttered. “Maybe.”
He scowled like I’d just told him his stew tasted like horse piss. Maybe it did.
Smoke curled weak from the fire pit, and that sad excuse for coffee Strauss had boiled looked more like oil than anything drinkable. I passed on it.
Branoc was already watching me from where he stood tied near the edge of camp, ears twitching. He knew what was coming. Hell, maybe he hoped I’d get distracted.
“Tough luck,” I told him, rubbing sleep from my eyes. “We’re riding.”
He blinked, slow. Resigned.
I’d just crouched to check his front hoof when I heard the steps behind me. Light, familiar.
“You were up late last night,” Hosea said.
Didn’t look back. “Mm.”
“Journal again?”
“Yeah.”
I scraped mud from Branoc’s hoof, kept my tone flat. “Just jotting down bounty details. Don’t want to forget ‘em.”
It wasn’t a lie. Not exactly.
“Well,” Hosea said, easing down onto a crate nearby, “must’ve been a mighty detailed bounty.”
I gave a grunt. “Wasn’t clean. Slippery fella. Tried to lose us in the Dakota.”
Us.
Shit.
It just came out — easy, unthinking, natural. But it hit the air wrong. Even before Hosea caught it.
“…Us?” he echoed, mild as ever.
I hesitated just a beat too long.
“Yeah,” I said finally. “Pulled her into the river when he slipped.”
Another silence. This one sharper. Like a stick dragged across glass.
“She alright?”
“She’s fine.” I grabbed the saddle blanket, folded it a little too hard. “Handled herself.”
Hosea didn’t say anything. Just sipped from his coffee like it might answer something I hadn’t.
“She the same one Charles and Javier were jawing about last night?” he asked finally. “The one that made Bill rethink drinkin’? Uncle’s been swearing he won’t set foot in Valentine again ‘less someone carries him.”
I didn’t answer.
Didn’t need to.
“She helped,” I said, eventually. “That’s all.”
“You usually let someone help with a bounty?”
“She didn’t ask for the job. Just saw it through.”
Hosea hummed. “Kind of her.”
“Guess so.”
“She the reason you didn’t sleep?”
I met his eyes for just a second. He didn’t press. Just let the weight of the question hang there between us, like wet laundry on a cold line.
I looked away first. Tightened Branoc’s girth a little more than necessary.
“She’s just another gun, Hosea.”
He nodded, slow. “Sure.”
Then: “You usually give ‘just another gun’ a page?”
I didn’t answer that one.
Branoc shifted under me, tail swishing. The sound of birds was starting to return to the trees — just a few, early and cautious.
“She was hurt?” Hosea asked after a bit.
“Wasn’t nothin’ she couldn’t carry,” I muttered.
Which was true. Didn’t mean it didn’t leave a mark.
Hosea leaned back on the crate. Looked toward the horizon, not at me.
“You ever notice,” he said softly, “some folks bleed quiet?”
I didn’t respond.
He drained the last of his coffee and stood, brushing dust off his coat. “Ride careful.”
“I’ll be back by sundown.”
I swung up into the saddle. Branoc steadied under me, solid and sure like always.
The trail west was open, the kind that made a man feel like he could outrun things if he just rode hard enough.
I didn’t look back.
Didn’t have to.
I could feel Hosea watching me. Not suspicious. Just... aware.
And the thing about Hosea — he never pulled a thread fast.
He just waited.
Waited until you pulled it yourself.
And damn if I hadn’t just handed him the loose end.
Chapter 19: No Glory in Moving
Chapter Text
Woke up face-down in the dirt. Again.
No tent. No fire. Just cold ground and a blanket that smelled like horse and river muck.
Took a minute before I remembered where I was. Somewhere east of Valentine. Birch trees, light grass, nothing useful for cover but a downed log and whatever half-ass lean-to I rigged last night. Didn’t remember setting it up. Didn’t remember sleeping.
Shoulder screamed when I tried to move.
Ribs joined in, then knees, then the rest of me like a goddamn choir. Might’ve been bruises from the rocks in the river. Might’ve been from life in general.
Didn’t matter. Still had to get up.
I rolled slow, breath tight. Everything ached, sharp and ugly. No groaning. No cussing. Just the sound of wind stirring through the leaves and me dragging one stubborn boot under myself.
Pain’s like pride. Can’t show it, or someone’ll try and take it from you.
Scarlet stood nearby, reins loose over a branch. She watched me with one ear turned and her tail flicking slow, like she didn’t trust what I was about to do next. Fair.
“Told you I don’t sleep pretty,” I muttered.
She nosed the blanket I kicked off, then stepped closer.
“Don’t start,” I rasped when her muzzle brushed my cheek.
Didn’t mean to sound cracked. Just did.
Took three tries to get the saddle on.
First time I dropped it. Second time I didn’t get the girth under proper. Third time my hands shook so bad I missed the damn cinch loop.
Scarlet didn’t move. She stood there, patient as sin. Knew I hated help. Knew I needed it anyway.
Tears came but I didn’t cry. Just let ‘em fall while I worked. No sound. No breath. Just that hot sting across my face while I fumbled with leather like it was iron.
Finally got it buckled. Cinch was too tight but I didn’t fix it. Didn’t have it in me.
Getting in the saddle took longer than I’d admit.
Had to brace off a stump and throw my leg like it weighed twice what it should. Pulled something in my side — felt like a knife. Slumped forward, arms over Scarlet’s neck, breath stuck somewhere between grit and air.
Didn’t stay down long. Couldn’t.
Straightened. Sat up. Didn’t feel strong for it. Just... mean.
Wind hit my face. Cold enough to burn. I let it.
Didn’t whistle. Didn’t hum. Just rode.
Emerald Ranch came up slow over the hill, quiet as a ghost.
Didn’t look like anything had changed. Still that long fence. Still that wood barn. Still that same damn colt in the pen, rope around his neck, watching the world like it might try something.
He saw me coming and didn’t move. Just stared.
I stared back.
“You ain’t the only one still stuck,” I told him, voice raw.
Stable hand came out when I pulled up. Same kid, maybe. Couldn’t tell through the haze behind my eyes.
I swung a leg over. Misjudged it. Foot caught in the stirrup. Nearly hit the ground face-first. Caught myself on the fence rail, teeth gritted so hard I heard one creak.
Didn’t look at him. Just handed the reins.
“Brush her down,” I said. “She’s earned it.”
He blinked. Took them like they were hot.
I leaned into the rail, hands braced, every inch of me shaking behind my skin. Just needed a minute. Maybe two.
He hovered. Like he wanted to ask if I was alright.
I waved him off without looking. “Don’t.”
Climbing to the loft felt like the last damn thing I’d ever do.
Each step dragged. Legs didn’t work right. Felt like moving through molasses and pain at the same time.
Wasn’t no glory in moving. But you stop, you stay stopped.
The hay smelled clean. Dry. The air up here was sharp with dust and warm light from the high windows. I dropped down into it, hard. No care for grace.
Didn’t even take off my coat. Just let it twist under me like another bruise.
Lay there. Breathing shallow. Eyes on the rafters. Watching dust drift in the sun like it meant something.
Hat lay nearby. Damp from the river. Dented from a fall. I lifted it and set it on my chest.
Like armor.
Didn’t cry. Didn’t swear.
Just breathed.
Slow. Shallow.
Waiting on something to shift.
Chapter 20: Still Here
Chapter Text
The mirror was cracked straight through the middle — spiderwebbed from a punch, or maybe just the weight of time. Dust clung to the corners like it was holding on out of spite. I’d wiped a streak clean with my sleeve earlier, enough to see the damage.
Sat on an old stool that wobbled when I breathed. Didn’t matter. I wasn’t moving again ‘til I had to.
My shirt was off. Bandages loose. Skin caught the morning light just enough to remind me how purple I was. Ribs looked like I’d lost a fight to a bar brawl and a stampede at the same time. One breast swollen and off-color — like it didn’t know whether to bruise or just fall off.
The compress was still warm in my hand — vinegar and chamomile steeped in an old cloth I boiled twice just to get the barn stink out. Pressing it to my ribs stole the breath straight outta me.
I hissed. Low. Not dramatic. Like steam sneaking outta a busted pipe.
“River tried to drown me,” I said to no one. “Life just kept takin’ turns after.”
Didn’t even get thrown from a horse. Just bad footing, bad timing, and a current with teeth.
Might be the ugliest I’ve looked in years. Not that I’ve had much reason to look nice.
The bruises were blooming deep — greenish yellow near the edges, purple-black along the bone. Real artwork. Flesh like rotted fruit. I traced one with a finger and winced.
Mirror caught more than just bruises. It caught the way my hand trembled after.
And just like that, memory flared.
My father’s grip, too tight on my wrist. Me, seven or eight, maybe younger. Mama flinching when doors slammed, when boots hit the porch too fast. I remembered how her eyes would lock on nothing at all.
“Don’t go there,” I said under my breath. “Ain’t nothin’ useful waitin’ in that part of the dark.”
Sunbeam on the barn floor moved slow, like molasses in winter. I watched it crawl across the plank while I counted my breathing.
After a spell, I peeled the compress off. Steam rose faint from it, even in the warm air.
Dropped it into a dented tin pail. The water inside had gone murky. My reflection in it looked half-ghosted.
Next came the poultice — thick green-brown mix I slapped together from memory. Comfrey, yarrow, pine mash. Smelled like a wet dog got into a doctor’s bag and rolled around.
I smeared a palmful across the worst of it, teeth clenched. Then took the bandage and started to wrap. Fumbled it first try. Didn’t cuss. Didn’t quit. Just started again.
“One rib at a time, sweetheart,” I muttered. “You break easy enough. Let’s not push it.”
Each pull tightened the wrap across the bruises, made my head spin with pressure. Breath came shallow. Not cause I was scared — just survival.
Once I got it bound tight, I slumped forward on the stool, elbows on knees, arms limp. For a second, I just stayed there. Not resting. Not thinking. Just... not moving.
Eventually, I reached for my shirt — the loose cotton one. Dragged it over my arms slow. Fabric clung to the poultice in places. Felt like dragging bark over sunburn.
The corset still hung from a nail on the post nearby. I looked at it once. Left it there.
Got the outer linen halfway buttoned before giving up. Fingers didn’t work right and the effort felt pointless.
So I grabbed the brandy bottle instead.
Took two swallows. The burn licked through my chest, sharp and angry.
“Doctor’d tell me I’m killin’ my liver,” I muttered. “I’d tell him he ain’t seen what livin’ does to a body.”
I stood. Slowly. Everything inside me protested. My legs had enough strength to hold me, barely.
Walked over to the loft window and braced one hand on the frame.
Outside, the world hadn’t stopped.
Emerald Ranch moved like it always did. A wagon creaked past the stable, a man hauling hay paused to wipe his brow, two dogs chased each other like they had something to prove. The colt was still in the pen — that same Wegner-blood line, too twitchy for his own good. He stood stiff, tail twitching, like he was waiting for someone to make the first move.
My fingers twitched. I hated this.
Hated sittin’ still. Felt like I was bein’ boiled alive in my own skin.
I could maybe make it down the ladder. Three steps, maybe four, before my knees gave out and I ruined what little healing I’d managed.
Didn’t matter. Didn’t stop the itch to do something.
I kept watchin’ the colt. He watched me back.
“Not the only one still locked up tight, huh?” I muttered.
Footsteps on the ladder broke the quiet. Slow, deliberate. Familiar.
I didn’t move.
Seamus’ head appeared in the loft hatch a second later. His eyes clocked me in one glance — shirt half-done, wrap under it, bottle still clutched loose in one hand.
“You look like hell,” he said. Not unkind. Just fact.
I didn’t smile. Just raised a brow. “You climb all the way up just to insult me?”
“Nah.” He lifted the small bundle in his hand. “Brought this. Figured you’d be too damn proud to ask.”
He stepped fully into the loft and set it down near the stool. Dry bread, strip of salted pork, bruised apple. A tin cup beside it, steam curling from inside — smelled like weak coffee and honey.
I eyed it. Didn’t say thanks. Didn’t say anything.
“First food I didn’t steal in a while,” I said. “Might taste strange just for that.”
He crouched near the ladder, arms resting on his knees. Didn’t push. Didn’t pry. Just watched me a long moment.
His voice came softer then.
“Ain’t askin’ what happened. You’ll tell me if you feel like it.”
He nodded toward the bandages. “But if you need time, take it. I’ll keep folks off your back.”
I nodded. Barely. Just enough to be seen.
Seamus tipped his head in return and climbed back down without another word.
The silence that followed felt different. Less hollow. Still sharp around the edges.
I looked at the food. Didn’t eat right away. Just sat. Smelled the coffee. Let the steam fog up the bottom corner of the mirror.
Picked up the apple. Turned it in my hand.
“World’s still turnin’,” I murmured. “Damned if I know how.”
Laid back down on the bedroll. Bottle beside me. Shirt sticking to one side. Brandy low.
Didn’t cry.
Didn’t curse.
Just breathed.
Still hurt.
Still here.
Chapter 21: Late Sermons and Lost Trails
Chapter Text
We rode into Valentine mid-morning with a black Shire dragging behind us like a shadow that hadn’t figured out how to die yet. Big, heavy, dumb-eyed horse — the kind that looked like he was born tired and stayed that way. Hosea had named him “Sunday” since he turned up loitering near a church like he’d wandered in late for a sermon and forgot how to leave.
“Could be divine punishment,” Hosea said with a grin. “Or just a good Christian horse takin’ a nap on holy ground.”
“Still smells like he rolled in sin,” I muttered.
Hosea barked a laugh but didn’t press. He knew when my mood had dropped too far for small talk. And I wasn’t exactly in the mood for small.
Valentine looked the same as always: weathered, cranky, crooked. The saloon’s front porch slanted a bit worse than last time, like it was slowly giving up on holding drunks upright. Mud coated the main drag from the last rain, drying in thick, cracking ridges. A dog dozed near the butcher’s stand. A man swore at a chicken near the livestock area.
Normal, but... tight.
Like the whole town had flinched and hadn’t unclenched yet.
I kept my gaze moving. Windows. Rooflines. The alley behind the gunsmith. I wasn’t looking for anyone.
Not really.
Just... scanning.
“You ever blink anymore?” Hosea asked. “Your eyeballs are gonna shrivel up.”
“I blink when I’m bored.”
He gave me a long, sidelong look. “You should take up lying full-time. You’re just good enough to be interesting.”
I didn’t respond.
“Mmhm. I’ll get the bait,” he said, peeling off toward the post office. “You handle the beast.”
The Shire snorted like he agreed.
I led him toward the stables. The closer we got, the more the horse felt like a weight I wasn’t meant to carry. Not just in size. In timing.
There was a man standing outside the stable gate, watching a mare get hosed down. Mid-thirties, lean, sleeves rolled to the elbow. His shirt was patched at the collar. Face drawn and narrow. He didn’t recognise me, and I didn’t know him.
“You the stablemaster?” I asked as I approached.
He turned. “I am. Amos Levi. You sellin’?”
I nodded. “Horse turned up by the river. Big, slow, solid. Don’t kick unless provoked.”
Amos stepped forward, eyes roaming over the Shire’s legs, shoulders, jaw. “Good muscle. Can’t promise what price he’ll fetch unless he’s papered. He?”
“Gelding,” I said. “And I ain’t got papers. But he hauls like a plow team.”
He took the lead rope. “You local?”
“No.”
“You passed through, though.”
I gave a short nod. “Couple days ago.”
His grip tightened on the rope a hair. “Came in with someone. Short woman. Red hair. Rode like she was born in the saddle and hated every minute of it.”
My jaw clenched. “Maybe.”
“She called herself Copper?”
There it was. That name again. The one that echoed lately in the back of my skull, even when I wasn’t thinkin’ of her — which was never, really.
“I didn’t ask what she called herself.”
He paused. Then, slower, “Well... folks here do.”
He dropped his voice a notch. “Truth is, no one’s seen her since. Not in town. Not on the trail. Not anywhere.”
I stared at him. “What’re you gettin’ at?”
He shifted his stance. “Word is she came in bruised up. Real bad. Limpin’. Said nothin’. Left quick.”
“She ain’t exactly a social creature.”
“No,” he said, “but that don’t usually mean vanishin’ outright.”
I let that settle a moment.
Amos lowered his voice even more. “There’s a rumour she’s out at Emerald Ranch. Up in Seamus’ barn. Folks say he’s keepin’ her there. Quiet. Maybe hurt. Maybe worse.”
The air went colder behind my collar. I flexed my hand once, slow.
“You believe that?”
“Don’t know,” he said. “But you don’t either. That’s why your face looks like it’s fightin’ your boots about where to go next.”
I bristled. “You always read strangers like a damn book?”
“Just the ones who look like they left somethin’ they ain’t sure was gonna make it.”
My lips pressed into a thin line. “You don’t know me.”
“No,” he agreed. “But I knew the look on her face when she left. And I recognise it on you now.”
Before I could speak again, Hosea called down the road. “Arthur! You settin’ up shop or what?”
Amos handed the rope to another stable hand and turned back. “You’re good. I’ll take him from here.”
I turned to go, but his voice caught me once more. “If you’re waitin’ for the right time, it already passed.”
Didn’t respond. Just turned Branoc and wheeled around toward the east road. Hosea fell in beside me, watching me out of the corner of his eye like he always did when I was tryin’ too hard not to think.
“Stables got a fortune teller now?” he asked.
“Just a man with opinions.”
“Mm. Seems like you’re gettin’ those everywhere lately.”
We rode out of town in silence. The road opened up between tall birch and dust. Light played in gold patches through the branches, and the air smelled of wet wood and horsehair.
Still, the knot in my stomach hadn’t loosened.
She was alive. She had to be. Lane wouldn’t just disappear. Not without leaving claw marks in whatever tried to keep her.
“You gonna tell me?” Hosea asked softly.
“Nothing to tell.”
“That so?”
“Man said he heard a rumour.”
“About a redhead?”
I gave him a side glance. He didn’t smile, just raised one brow.
“Even if I did tell you,” I said finally, “there ain’t nothin’ to be done right this second.”
“That the lie you’re gonna stick with?”
I didn’t answer.
We crested the rise at O’Creagh’s Run. The lake stretched out below, quiet as glass. An old campfire smoke curled skyward. Hosea rode on, humming something tuneless.
But I stayed at the top of the hill for a beat longer. My eyes weren’t on the campfire. They were back west. Toward fences and barns. Toward a ranch where stubborn might be bleeding in silence.
Where someone could be waiting.
Or already gone.
And I didn’t know which scared me more.
Chapter 22: Something Wild
Chapter Text
Woke slow.
Real slow.
That kind of waking where your body clocks in for work before your brain does. Every nerve took inventory like it was filing a goddamn tax return. Shoulder — sore. Hip — worse. Ribs — still felt like someone’d tried to scoop them out with a soup spoon.
I lay there, flat on my back in the loft above Emerald’s tack room, staring up at a ceiling beam that looked dangerously uncommitted to structural integrity. Dust motes twirled in the sunbeam slanting through the cracks. My hands were stiff from the weather. My side ached like a bad memory.
I swung my legs over the cot and hissed when my right hip made its opinion known.
“Don’t start,” I muttered at it.
The barn was quiet. Still early, judging by the angle of the sun and the lack of yelling.
I dressed slow. Pulled on a loose linen shirt I hadn’t stitched since I got knifed in the gut and dragged off the back of a wagon. It still smelled like liniment and sweat. Shrugged into my boots without socks, because effort. Hair got a half-assed braid. Face got nothing but a scowl.
The limp was worse today. Weather shift, maybe. Or guilt. Could be both.
I slipped out the side door of the tack room and made a wide berth around the main stable where Seamus would be. No point locking horns before breakfast. He’d gone quiet again since our last argument — the kind of quiet that says I’m furious, but you already know that, so let’s both stew in it like adults.
Which was fair. I had promised not to do anything stupid.
Technically, I hadn’t done it yet .
The pens were mostly empty. A couple of old nags stood in the shade near the paddock rail, heads low, eyes half-shut. Flies buzzed lazy around their ears. No one was brushing them. No one ever did.
I grabbed a stiff-bristled brush from the hook and crossed the yard without thinking.
There was a swaybacked mare — pale gray, maybe black a long time ago — who didn’t even look up as I approached. Just blinked slow and stood there, resigned like a woman with seventeen children and no help. I set a hand on her flank and started brushing with short, slow strokes.
She sighed once. That was the extent of her enthusiasm.
Didn’t need more.
I let the rhythm take over — scrape, flick, drag, flick — until my mind drifted. First to Scarlet, then to the colt.
That damned colt.
He’d been brought in by Wegner two weeks ago. Not even halter-broke. Snapping at the rope like it had personally insulted his mother. Kicked two boards loose in his pen, bit one of the stablehands, and tried to climb the rail sideways when a dog barked near him.
I liked him.
Didn’t mean I was dumb enough to touch him.
Not really .
Well.
Maybe a little.
I let the swayback go with a pat and a nudge. She ambled toward the paddock with the gait of a horse who remembered better years and no longer gave a damn.
Then I turned toward the colt’s pen.
He was pacing, same as always — tight, coiled, muscles twitching under a bay hide too shiny for how wild his eyes were. He looked like he’d been born in a thunderstorm and raised by nightmares.
The closer I got, the tighter my own shoulders pulled.
Don’t do it, said the part of my brain that had seen reason once in its life.
But my feet didn’t listen.
I reached the rail. Rested both hands on the top. Felt the scrape of old wood against my palms. He stopped pacing. Turned. Ears pinned.
Good. Still got his spirit.
I let one hand slip through the bars — slow. Deliberate. Not reaching. Just testing.
He lunged.
A front hoof lashed out and cracked against the fence rail, inches from my wrist. Wood splintered. Dust flew.
I didn’t flinch.
Didn’t blink, either.
Just looked at him.
That wild, furious eye.
That trembling lip curled back over yellow teeth.
That fury that had nowhere to go.
“Easy,” I muttered.
From across the yard, a voice cracked sharp and angry:
“LANE!”
I didn’t move.
Didn’t even glance his way.
Seamus was coming fast. Boots hammering gravel. Shouting something else — maybe my name, maybe profanity. Didn’t matter.
I unlatched the pen.
It opened with a groan and a hitch.
The colt spun to face me like he’d heard death whispering.
I stepped inside.
“Whoa,” I said, soft, hands up.
He snorted — a sharp, fast exhale. The kind that means you better not .
I took another step forward.
Too fast.
He dropped his head. Ears flat. Rear hooves dug into the dirt.
“Copper!” someone shouted — stablehands, maybe. The whip cracked once from someone.
Too late.
He charged.
I didn’t move.
Just stood there like a goddamn idiot with a death wish and a bruise count that hadn’t finished settling.
His hooves thundered. Ground shook. Time staggered sideways.
I braced.
Didn’t scream. Didn’t duck.
Didn’t do anything.
Until I was yanked backwards by the back of my shirt so hard my teeth clacked together and my boots left the dirt.
I hit the ground outside the pen like a bag of coal, side-first, vision flaring white hot from the impact.
A snap tore the air again — the whip this time — and the colt veered off hard, crashing into the far rail. He skidded to a stop, eyes rolling, flanks heaving.
I groaned.
Didn’t even bother pretending I wasn’t in pain. My ribs felt like they’d rearranged themselves into a question mark.
Seamus stood over me, whip in one hand, jaw locked.
Didn’t say a word.
Didn’t have to.
I stared up at him, chest heaving, dirt in my teeth, eyes hot for no good reason.
I didn’t say thanks.
Didn’t say sorry, either.
We just looked at each other, and whatever passed between us wasn’t something worth putting to words.
The stablehands had scattered. Pretended not to look.
Smart of them.
I rolled to my feet with a grunt and staggered toward the back fence. Every step fired a flare of pain through my hip, but I didn’t stop.
Didn’t look back.
Didn’t breathe until the barn disappeared behind me.
And even then, it wasn’t a full breath. Just a broken one.
What the hell was I even trying to prove?
That I wasn’t scared?
That I still mattered?
That something wild could still look at me and see its equal?
All I got was more bruises and the silent judgment of the only man who gave enough of a damn to save me from myself.
I limped past the empty trough and leaned on a post until the nausea passed.
My hands shook.
Not from fear. Not really.
From shame.
Because part of me wanted that moment — wanted the charge, the fury, the crash.
Wanted to be needed by something too wild to tame.
And now?
Now I just felt hollow.
Still breathing.
Still not healed.
And every step away from that pen felt like walking backward into myself.
Chapter 23: Where It Hurts
Chapter Text
Woke quiet.
Pain didn’t scream this time — just hummed. Low and steady. Like a background tune I’d been hearing so long I almost forgot it was playing.
I stretched slow, letting my bones complain in peace. Hip gave a grumble. Ribs echoed with a low, dull throb. The one high on my side still felt like a cracked fencepost in a windstorm. The one on my hip had a spread to it — mountainous. Could trace its outline with a finger like I was mapping the Rockies. The bruise on my ribs was more of a fault line. No tectonic plates involved, just dumb decisions and one very pissed-off colt.
Seamus hadn’t said much since that day. Not that I blamed him. I hadn’t said much either.
We were doing that mutual silent treatment where nobody’s winning but we’re both too stubborn to fold.
And I hadn’t gone near the colt since. Not even close. Not even a glance when I crossed the yard.
But Scarlet?
Scarlet was safe. Scarlet didn’t judge. Scarlet didn’t look at me like I was something pathetic.
She was a damn horse, sure. But she was mine.
I found her standing in the back paddock, half in shadow, one ear flicked toward the barn. She looked at me like I was late. Like I’d said I’d be by earlier and she’d been patiently waiting while the world spun without her.
Didn’t bother with a saddle. Didn’t need one.
Bridle stayed on the wall. I grabbed the halter and a long rope — nothing fancy, just enough to say this ain’t work. This ain’t anything but the wind and a little space.
Scarlet watched me limp up with that expression only mares can manage — half patience, half suspicion, all knowing. I rubbed her shoulder, felt the twitch of muscle under my fingers.
“Don’t throw me today,” I muttered. “I’ll snap like a damn wishbone and you’ll have to explain it to Seamus.”
She blinked.
Close enough to a promise.
Getting up was a two-step process involving gritted teeth, a lot of hissing, and a creative curse or two. My hip pulled hard when I swung the leg over. My ribs pinched when I settled. Everything else just sort of whined in sympathy.
Scarlet waited.
Then, when I was finally still, she walked.
We didn’t go far. Just out past the ranch’s edge, where the fields got bigger and the sky opened up a little. Air smelled like cut hay and dry earth. Wind found its way through my braid and pulled loose strands free.
The rope was slack in my hand.
I let Scarlet choose her pace. We weren’t in a hurry.
Wasn’t sure what I was chasing anyway — comfort, maybe. Punishment, more likely.
The way I’d been acting lately, it was hard to tell the difference.
Hell, maybe I was turning into that damn colt. All fire, no direction. Wound tight with nowhere to go.
I thought about him .
How he rode. How Scarlet had listened to him like he spoke her language. Calm. Centered. Quiet as a creek at dawn. Nothing in him shouted.
And me?
I was all shout.
No wonder the colt didn’t trust me.
Seamus hadn’t yelled after the pen incident. He hadn’t needed to.
His silence said enough.
Still, it stung more than if he’d lit into me. At least yelling means someone thinks you’re worth hollering at.
Clearing opened up near the fence line. I slid down from Scarlet, landing rough. My body called me an idiot again. I ignored it.
Found a few empty cans in the grass. Couple bottles, half-buried in weeds. Propped them up on the fence rail.
Revolver came out of the holster slow. My hand still remembered how, even if my side objected.
I held Scarlet’s rope in my left hand, gun in the right.
First shot? Wide.
Second? Clipped the grass.
Third? Might’ve scared a bird.
“Son of a bitch,” I muttered.
Scarlet flicked an ear.
I took a breath. Re-centered. Felt the ache in my ribs and used it as ballast. Let the world slow a little.
Next shot hit.
So did the one after.
Not perfect. But better.
I mounted back up and tried again. Shooting from horseback ain’t just about aim — it’s about rhythm. Balance. Trust in the animal beneath you.
Scarlet was steady.
My hips? Less so.
Each shot jostled something tender, but I kept on. Gritted my teeth. Found my line. Let the sound of the revolver fill the quiet instead of my thoughts.
The last chamber clicked empty.
I sat there.
Scarlet stood calm.
My hand fell to my thigh, gun still warm.
I wasn’t healed.
But I was here.
Still here.
Scarlet whickered soft, like she was agreeing with something I hadn’t said aloud.
“Yeah, yeah,” I muttered. “Let’s get back before somebody thinks I fell off again.”
We turned slow toward the ranch. Grass whispered under her hooves. The sun had risen higher, casting long shadows behind us.
But just before the barns came into view, I tugged the rope gently and stopped her.
Looked back.
Toward the clearing.
Toward the field.
Toward something I wasn’t ready to name.
Didn’t say much. Just a breath, half a word, maybe a promise.
Didn’t even know who I was talking to.
The colt.
The wind.
Myself.
Then I clicked my tongue and gave Scarlet a nudge.
And we disappeared down the slope like we’d never stopped at all.
Chapter 24: Looking for Trouble
Chapter Text
Left camp early. Sky wasn’t even colored yet, just a bruised kind of gray.
I was already saddling Branoc when Hosea stepped up behind me with a quiet grunt and the creak of old knees. He held his coffee like it was his last possession in the world.
“You’re up early,” he said.
I shrugged. “So are you.”
“Difference is, I got a reason.” He took a sip. “Got wind of a new fence out past Emerald Ranch. Might be worth checking.”
I nodded. “Alright.”
That was it. No questions, no fuss. Just grabbed my rifle and swung into the saddle like I’d been waiting on the invite.
Hosea raised a brow. “Well now, aren’t you eager.”
I didn’t answer. Just nudged Branoc into motion and let the morning do the talking.
He followed without another word. But I felt his eyes on me.
Sun came up slow behind us, lighting the hills in soft gold. We rode in that kind of half-quiet Hosea liked—room enough for thought, but not so much silence it got heavy.
He tried to fill it.
“Dutch is talking about money again. Wants to make more money.”
I grunted. “Course he does.”
“Plans to rob a bank, like it owes him money personally. Swears it’ll be easy.”
“Then we’re in real trouble.”
Hosea chuckled, but it was thin. He glanced sideways at me.
“You been quiet lately.”
I didn’t answer.
He tried again. “Emerald Ranch’s changed since the last time I passed through. New barns. More hands. Might be a good spot for business.”
“Maybe.”
We rode another stretch in quiet. Then:
“Alright, son,” Hosea said, his voice soft but sharp. “What’s eatin’ you?”
I didn’t look at him. “Nothin’. Just tired.”
“You been ridin’ like a man with something stuck in his teeth for weeks. And it ain’t Dutch, though Lord knows he’s irritating enough.”
I shrugged again. “Maybe it is Dutch.”
Hosea gave a long breath through his nose. “Uh huh.”
Didn’t press it. Not yet. Just let his horse match mine, watching the road ahead like he wasn’t really watching me.
Then, after a beat:
“This got anything to do with that redheaded girl I heard about?”
That earned him a look.
He met it, brows up. Innocent as sin.
“What redhead?” I muttered.
“Oh, I don’t know. The one who chased a bounty down the Dakota with you. The one who got the boys talking about copperhead in the form of a woman. That redhead.”
I didn’t answer.
Didn’t have to.
He saw the stiff in my shoulders. The pause. That was enough.
His tone changed. Less teasing now.
“Same one from Valentine?”
I nodded once. “Sheriff called her Lane. Might be Cass—Cassandra, maybe. I ain’t sure.”
Hosea tilted his head, eyes thoughtful. “Lane. Hm.”
“In town, Amos called her Copper.”
That stopped him.
Hosea hummed, real low. Thoughtful, like he’d just picked up the corner of a puzzle piece.
“Copper, huh?”
I waited, but he didn’t say more right away. Just shifted in his saddle, chewing over something in that sharp old brain of his.
“I’ve heard stories,” he said finally.
I looked over. “What kind?”
He didn’t meet my eye.
“Saloon talk. Bits and pieces. Hard to say. You know how names travel.”
“But you think it’s her.”
“I think,” Hosea said slowly, “that if it is, you oughta be careful.”
I frowned. “Why’s that?”
“She’s been on her own a long time. Doesn’t stick. Doesn’t stay. Doesn’t trust easy.”
I gave a quiet snort. “Ain’t news to me.”
He nodded. “Figured.”
Branoc shifted beneath me, ears flicking at a crow overhead. Hosea’s horse kept steady pace beside us, like the two beasts had settled into some quiet agreement of their own.
“You ever meet her?” I asked after a minute.
“No,” Hosea said. “But I’ve met women like her.”
“Yeah?” I asked.
“Yeah,” he said. “Ones who’ve been through more than they say. Ones who keep their claws sharp and their vulnerability locked up. Never for no reason.”
I didn’t answer that either.
Didn’t have to.
He watched me a second longer, then let it go. Didn’t push. Hosea never did unless he had to.
The road curved through a shaded patch of birch. Light flickered like it was blinking between branches. Quiet, save for the breeze and our horses’ steps.
Then, Hosea asked — careful this time, but not idle:
“So… what exactly happened, back there? With that bounty?”
I shot him a glance.
He kept his eyes forward, but the question hung there anyway.
“I know he dragged her into the river. But I don’t know how bad it was. You never said.”
I hesitated. Then finally gave the truth of it, low and even.
“Bastard tried to jump the water. I had him once, but he slipped free. Took her with him.”
Hosea’s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t interrupt.
“She hit hard,” I said. “Didn’t scream. Didn’t flail. Just... went down. Next thing I saw, she was draggin’ him up onto the rocks herself.”
He exhaled. Quiet, steady.
“You said she was alright, was she?”
“She didn’t look it. She just—” I paused, trying to find the right shape for it. “She knelt at the river’s edge. Breathing like she was trying not to shoot him right there. Hat in her hand like it was the only thing keepin’ her steady.”
Hosea hummed again. No judgment in it. No surprise, either.
“That sounds like her,” he said softly.
We let the rest go unsaid.
Emerald Ranch came into view like a painting. Fences neat, barns tall and proud, early smoke curling from chimneys. A rooster called somewhere behind the main house.
We rode in slow.
Hosea gave a low whistle. “Place’s grown up.”
I didn’t answer. Just scanned the yard.
Paddocks were quiet. Couple horses moving slow in the distance. Barn doors cracked open, shadows shifting inside.
My eyes searched without thinking — checking corners, checking stalls. Looking for red hair. A familiar mare. A shadow I knew better than I had any right to.
Didn’t see her.
Not yet.
Branoc snorted beneath me, his ears flicking like he caught something I hadn’t.
I sat straighter in the saddle.
Hosea said nothing.
We crossed the yard slow.
And I kept looking.
Chapter 25: Show Me Out
Chapter Text
Every damn step was a handshake with hell.
Scarlet’s hooves clipped slow across the packed dirt, each one landing like a personal insult to my spine. Breathing hurt. Sitting hurt. Existing was a goddamn punishment.
She moved careful beneath me—like she knew. Of course she did. Scarlet always knew.
I leaned forward just enough to take the pressure off, hand in her mane, jaw clenched so tight I could feel my pulse in my teeth. To anyone watching, maybe I looked focused. Stoic. Determined.
Truth was, I was one pothole from throwing up.
Didn’t stop me, though. Nothing would.
Not after what I saw tied out front.
Two horses. One wiry and light-footed, standing with the patience of a seasoned trail beast. Probably belonged to whoever. But the other?
Big. Rugged. Built like a damn church pew.
I’d know him anywhere.
“That’s Cowboy’s horse. Son of a bitch. Of course he’s here.”
My fingers slid near the butt of my revolver before I caught myself.
Not today.
Not yet.
I kept my eyes ahead and guided Scarlet toward the barn, shoulders stiff, pain threading sharp beneath the surface with every rock of her stride. The sun was climbing now, bleaching the fences and baking the yard. Buzzing heat, distant birdsong, somewhere a hammer tapping. It all sounded too calm for the irritation bubbling in my gut.
Then I saw them.
Seamus looked up first. Always watching, that one. Next came Cowboy, turning like he’d already felt me before he saw me. And beside him, and Older Man.
Didn’t recognize him. Didn’t like him.
He had a calm way of standing, like a man used to conversations where he says the least but learns the most. His eyes tracked me in slow appraisal, not unkind—but not naive, either.
Great. An audience.
Scarlet halted near the barn. I slid down slow, and the second my boots hit the ground, my side lit up like someone lit a match under my ribs. I hissed sharp between my teeth, steadying myself with her wither.
Seamus took a step forward, already scowling.
“This don’t concern you, Copper,” he said, voice firm.
I straightened—slow, but straight. Ignored the way my hip nearly buckled.
“You think I can’t ride?” I asked.
His mouth thinned.
Go on. Say it. Tell me I can’t. I dare you. Say it and I’ll saddle Scarlet blindfolded and gallop backwards just to prove you wrong.
The Older Man glanced between us. “Well now,” he said lightly, “she’s not short on spirit.”
I shot him a look. “Don’t need your commentary, old man.”
Cowboy muttered something under his breath—sounded suspiciously like “she’s always like this.”
Seamus raised a hand. “Copper—”
“No.” I stepped forward, jaw locked. “You hand off jobs behind my back now? That it?”
He stiffened. “You weren’t well enough. I didn’t think you’d be ready.”
“So you decided for me.”
“It wasn’t—”
“You handed off my job,” I cut in, sharp and low. “Bob Crawford. You think I wouldn’t find out?”
The Older Man shifted, brows lifting slightly. “Crawford, huh. That name rings familiar.”
I ignored him.
Seamus exhaled, slow. “You were laid up. I figured—”
“You figured wrong.”
There it was—too loud, too honest. My voice cracked at the end. Just barely. But enough.
I masked it fast with a crooked, too-tight smile. I could feel the damn blood flushing into my ears. Shame, bitter and hot.
So that’s how it is. Step outta the ring for one second and they think you’re out for good.
No one said anything for a breath too long.
The Older Man cleared his throat, eyes still on me. “She’s ridin’ now, isn’t she?”
Seamus didn’t answer.
“I’ve seen men do less with more excuses,” he added, like he was just tossing observations into the wind.
“Don’t need you speakin’ for me, Old Man,” I muttered.
He gave the faintest smile. “Wasn’t.”
I glanced between them—Seamus with his arms crossed, the Old Man all quiet calculation, and Cowboy... not saying a damn word. Just watching. That unreadable way he had, like he’d already decided something but wasn’t gonna let anyone in on it yet.
I turned toward Scarlet, tugging gently on the reins.
“Where you going?” Seamus called behind me.
“To get ready.”
“You don’t have to—”
I stopped, looked back over my shoulder.
“Don’t I?”
The loft was a furnace. It always was. I used to like the heat up there. Used to find it comforting. Felt like a place to sharpen your bones, sweat out the fear, get your head straight.
Today it just felt cruel.
Climbing was agony. I bit down so hard I tasted copper. Every rung was a curse.
By the time I got to the top, I was seeing black spots. Had to brace against the wall and wait for my breath to catch up with me.
Corset. Blouse. Gunbelt. Coat.
Might as well’ve been armor. And I was trying to wear it over wounds.
Stupid damn garment. Whoever invented these should be buried alive in one.
It took me three tries to get the corset halfway straight. Four to lace it. My hands were slick with sweat, arms shaking. I cursed the entire history of women’s fashion, then cursed my own pride louder.
Finally—belt slung low on my hips, coat shrugged over aching shoulders—I looked like someone ready to rob a stagecoach.
Even if it felt like my ribs were stitched together with barbed wire.
Scarlet nickered soft as I led her out. She smelled the resolve on me, same way she smelled fear. I dragged a little—couldn’t help it. My limp wasn’t hiding itself today.
Didn’t matter.
They wanna doubt me? Fine. I’ll show ’em how a crippled outlaw handles a goddamn stagecoach.
I tightened Scarlet’s girth. Checked my guns. Let the silence stretch before I turned and walked her toward the barn again.
Cowboy was still out front.
So was the Old Man.
Seamus stepped out to meet me halfway, hands on his hips, eyes narrowed.
“You really think this is smart?”
“Nope.”
“You look like death.”
“Then death better move over,” I snapped.
He didn’t smile. But the Old Man gave a low chuckle behind him.
“You always this friendly?” he asked me.
“Only to people I like.”
He glanced at Cowboy. “She like you?”
Cowboy didn’t answer. But there was something in his look that made the Old Man’s brow go up.
Seamus sighed and shook his head.
“Fine,” he muttered. “You want back in? You got it. But if you collapse halfway through—”
“I won’t.”
“—and if you so much as hesitate—”
“I won’t. ”
He held my gaze a moment longer, then gave a reluctant nod.
“Be ready then. It’s a short haul, but we gotta move it clean.”
I gave a slow nod, hand firm on Scarlet’s reins.
“Try not to kill each other before we even leave,” the Old Man said dryly.
I didn’t promise him anything.
Chapter 26: Loaded Quiet
Chapter Text
Didn’t mean to stare.
Really didn’t.
But the second she walked out that barn, dressed in black and storm-eyed, the world went a little quieter.
She moved like she was in pain. Not that most folks would’ve noticed—but I’d seen enough busted ribs and bad hips to know what I was lookin’ at. Every step pulled a thread somewhere deep. But she held it together. Walked like she was built from the same stuff as old revolvers—reliable, worn in, dangerous if you didn’t respect it.
Don’t look. Don’t be stupid.
I looked.
Couldn’t help it. That coat flared behind her like it had its own goddamn opinions. Black duster, black shirt tucked just enough to draw the eye, gunbelt snug at her hips, legs moving tight and precise beneath those chaps. Nothing flashy. No sway. Just control. Like a fuse walking around, waiting for the wrong spark.
She didn’t strut. She didn’t flirt. Hell, she didn’t even
try
. But there was something about the way she moved—angry and coiled up, like a threat with good posture.
And yeah. I thought she was pretty.
Not soft, not delicate. Not the kind of pretty that bats lashes or twirls a parasol.
She was the kind that made you check your holster first. The kind that left a mark whether you wanted it or not.
Pain hadn’t dulled her. If anything, it just made the edge sharper.
A walking storm.
And every piece of iron strapped to her only made it worse.
My gaze drifted to Scarlet.
That damn horse looked like she could trample a cavalry line and ask for seconds. Bear pelt draped across her back like a war banner, twin rifles tied down neat, shotgun nestled in tight, saddlebags full to the seams.
Symmetry. That’s what it was. Lane and that mare looked like two halves of the same weapon.
Loaded.
Dark.
Still.
And just a little too elegant to be fair.
Not just a gunwoman, I thought. She’s ready for war.
“You keep starin’ like that, son, you’re gonna sprain something,” Hosea muttered beside me.
I blinked, shifted my stance. “Ain’t starin’. Just… observin’.”
“Uh-huh.” He sounded amused. “She got a certain presence about her, doesn’t she?”
I didn’t answer. Not right away.
Then—quiet—“Yeah. She does.”
He gave a low chuckle. “You always go for the dangerous ones?”
“Who says I’m goin’ for anyone?”
“I’ve seen that look, Arthur. That’s the same one you had in Blackwater when you were lookin’ at that banker’s wife.”
“That was different.”
“That woman had a wedding ring and a temper.”
I sighed. “This ain’t the same.”
“No,” Hosea said, gaze tracking Lane as she moved to the mare’s side. “This one might actually shoot you instead of yellin’.”
“She’d do it clean,” I muttered, almost to myself.
Hosea looked at me sideways. “You like that, don’t you?”
“Don’t know what you’re talkin’ about.”
He smirked. “Sure you don’t.”
She stepped up into the stirrup and mounted without help. It wasn’t graceful—but it was damn sure determined. Her breath caught sharp in her throat, and her jaw set so tight I thought I heard her teeth grind. Still, she got up.
Sat tall, even if her ribs weren’t playin’ nice.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t complain. Just adjusted her seat and let the reins fall between her fingers like she was ready to command a cavalry.
She turned her mare toward us, face unreadable.
“We ride now, we arrive at dusk,” she said, voice flat and clear. “We hit the stable first. Then the house. Quick, quiet, clean. No casualties unless they give us no choice.”
She paused. Her gaze flicked between the three of us.
“And we do it my way. Or not at all.”
She didn’t wait for a response. Just turned the mare toward the trail like it was already settled.
I swung into my saddle, boots slipping into the stirrups smooth as breath. Branoc shifted under me—solid, patient, watching the mare ahead like he’d just remembered what competition smelled like.
Hosea mounted slower, joints creaking but steady. He didn’t take his eyes off Lane.
“Not sure whether I’m impressed or worried,” he muttered under his breath.
“Little of both, probably.”
“Mm.” Hosea clicked his tongue. “You know who she reminds me of?”
“Who?”
“Me. When I was still stupid.”
I gave a soft snort.
“She’s not stupid.”
“No,” Hosea said, settling into his saddle. “She’s just got something to prove. That’s always the dangerous kind.”
Seamus stood back by the door, arms folded, face unreadable. Didn’t say a word as we passed.
Didn’t need to.
She never looked back.
Just rode forward, like everything behind her was already dead and buried.
We followed her out past the yard fence. Dust kicked low under her mare’s hooves, and she didn’t so much as flick an ear back at the sound of the others. Not outta fear. Not even outta caution. Just didn’t care. She was locked in on the trail ahead, same as her rider.
The sun had started to dip behind the trees, spilling long shadows across the grass. Wasn’t full dark yet, but it was coming. That kind of late afternoon hush, where even the birds seemed to hold their breath.
Nobody said much at first. Lane kept a tight pace, steady but not rushed, and we kept formation without speaking. Hosea rode on my right. His horse wheezed under its breath with the rhythm of age, but it held the line fine. I caught him watching her a few times, eyes narrowed in that quiet, thoughtful way he had when he was sizing someone up.
“She ever say where she’s from?” he asked finally, low enough it wouldn’t carry.
“Nope.”
“Family?”
I gave a half-shake of my head. “Don’t ask. Don’t think she’d answer anyhow.”
“Mm.” Hosea looked ahead again. “That’s the thing about folks like her. The silence says more than the words ever could.”
The mare crested the next ridge and paused there for a moment, her silhouette cut sharp against the burn-orange sky. She turned slightly, just enough to glance back over her shoulder.
Not to check if we were keepin’ up.
More like she was makin’ sure we were still
listening.
“You two gettin’ tired back there?” she asked, voice like dry whiskey.
“Just letting the queen lead the parade,” Hosea drawled.
Lane didn’t smile. But her eyes crinkled at the corners. Barely.
She turned back around and clicked her tongue once. The mare moved forward again, smooth as riverwater.
Hosea leaned closer to me. “You’re awful quiet.”
I shrugged. “Ain’t much to say.”
“No?” His brow lifted. “Not even about how she looked at you like she might shoot you and kiss you just to see which felt better?”
I scowled. “You’re full of shit.”
“I’ve been many things,” he said, “but rarely wrong.”
I didn’t reply. Just watched the way she moved in the saddle—controlled, clean, like her body was held together with tension wire. Even in pain, she made it look purposeful. She wasn’t fakin’ strength. She was forcing it.
Maybe that’s what I liked. That hard kind of beauty. The kind forged outta survival and grit.
Not pretty like a Sunday girl. Pretty like a struck match.
The mare’s tail flicked once as she led us off the ridge, down toward the treeline. The path narrowed, brush coming in tighter on either side. Birds flitted away ahead of us, the forest cooling with the sun’s retreat.
“Reckon we’ll have light left?” I asked.
“Barely,” Lane called back. “We’ll get into position before full dark. Ride clean, and we’re out before midnight.”
“And if we don’t ride clean?”
She didn’t answer for a moment.
Then: “Then we make it up as we go.”
Hosea smiled behind his reins. “That’s what I like to hear.”
We rode on.
And as the last of the sun dipped low behind the trees, I found myself watching the sway of her coat again, the way her spine never slouched—even when it probably should’ve.
Not weakness.
Not pride.
Just that same thing I’d seen in fighters before the bell rings.
That quiet promise of hell if you crossed the line.
Chapter 27: Run or Ruin
Chapter Text
Every breath feels like chewing glass.
Ribs pulled tight beneath the bandages, each inhale like someone was draggin’ a file across bone. The ride didn’t help. Scarlet moved smooth, steady, but pain didn’t care about grace. Every jolt was a reminder. A grind. A curse whispered right under the skin.
I kept my back straight. Eyes ahead. Didn’t flinch. Not with either of the men behind me.
Couldn’t give ‘em that.
Couldn’t give me that.
Anger simmered in the ache. Fury at how slow I was healing, how the body I’d spent years sharpening like a damn weapon now felt like it had rusted overnight. I’d done everything right—rest, binding, stretches that made me want to spit nails—but it wasn’t enough. Not yet.
Not when it counted.
Sun was slipping lower now. Treeline thickening, trail narrowing. Stillness crept in—the kind that only comes when a job’s close and everything that ain’t the job starts to feel real damn far away.
“You ever seen a prettier evening?” The old man asked.
He came up beside me, calm as anything. Just... appearing. Like he’d wandered out of the dusk itself, reins slack in one hand and nothing but polite mischief in his tone.
I looked at him, sceptical. “You always talk weather before a heist?”
“Only with the quiet ones.”
I gave a soft, short snort. Didn’t want to smile—but my mouth twitched anyway.
“I’m Hosea,” he said after a beat.
That made my head tilt. Hosea.
I knew the name. Somewhere. Not recent. Not sharp. But it sat in the back of my mind like dust on a bottle.
I studied his face. Laugh lines, eyes that saw more than they let on. The kind of man who’d been underestimated one too many times—and survived because of it.
“Cassidy,” I answered. Then added, automatically, “But I go by Copper. Most days.”
Old habits. Don’t hand out your real name unless you mean to bury it after.
He just nodded like that meant somethin’. Didn’t push. Didn’t prod.
Scarlet slowed near the trees, her gait adjusting like she sensed the plan before I gave it. I shifted my weight—mistake. Pain flared down my ribs like lightning on raw nerves. I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood.
Hosea looked over but said nothing.
Smart.
I lifted a hand, signalling them both to slow as the homestead came into view.
The Crawford place sat tucked into the bend of a field, half-shadowed now by the slope behind it. Light burned behind one window—faint orange glow flickering like candlelight. Stables sat off to the right, fencing low, gate open. Smoke curled from the chimney. Peaceful, almost. Deceptively so.
Scarlet halted on my cue. I slid down stiffly, boots thudding into dirt. Tried to make it look smooth. Failed.
Reached into the saddlebag, pulled out my cloth-wrapped binoculars and an old kerchief, then made for a rock flat enough to brace on.
Settled down—slow, like a woman easing into a bath of broken glass. Propped my elbows. Held my breath. Peered through the scope.
Two inside. One moving. One seated. Lamplight flashed off what might’ve been a pistol on the table. No sign of others. Yet.
The barn was darker. But a shape moved past the side window—someone sweeping or checking stalls. Stablehand, maybe. Or maybe not.
I watched longer. Timed the rhythms.
Then I turned back, squinting at the figures behind me. The two men were murmuring, heads close.
“Coach is along the west wall,” I said, voice low but sharp enough to cut through thought. “I’ll stay here. Cover you on exit.”
They both looked over.
“Hosea,” I added, “take the long way. Walk both horses around the east slope. Trees’ll give you cover.”
He raised a brow. “You trust me with both?”
“No. But I trust you not to screw up.”
That got a smile out of him.
“And them?” Cowboy asked, nodding to the house.
“You’re up,” I said. “If you’re brave enough.”
He gave a tight nod.
I stood. Pain flared again—white and biting. I staggered slightly, hand clutching my side.
“Don’t fall apart now,” I hissed under my breath.
Scarlet was still. Watchful. I made it back to her and pulled the rifle free from the holster. Loaded it one round at a time. Slow. Precise. My hands were steady. Everything else felt like it was made of splinters and wire.
I climbed the rise near the treeline and went prone, scope braced against my coat. The world narrowed to a circle of glass.
They moved.
Hosea slipped out wide with the horses, weaving through shadow and low brush, calm as you please. He took his time. Smart. His gait wasn’t fast—but it was quiet.
Cowboy crept toward the house. Weight balanced. Focused. He paused under the porch shadow, hand drifting near his sidearm. Then he vanished inside.
The minutes stretched.
Then—
The barn doors slammed open.
Coach wheels hit the dirt hard, wooden frame groaning as Cowboy hauled it out fast, reins tight in his fists. Hosea broke into a run beside it, grabbing the side rail and swinging up just as it cleared the stables.
That’s when I moved.
Or tried to.
Gunfire cracked from the house—first one shot, then two. Yelling spilled out after it, voices raised, frantic.
I scrambled down the slope, rifle half-slung, legs stiff. My ribs screamed.
“Shit—”
Scarlet tossed her head, sensing my panic. I stumbled the last few steps to her. Another gunshot cracked too close. The coach was already turning down the bend, Arthur and Hosea vanishing into the treeline.
I grabbed the saddlehorn.
Pain shot through my side, bright and dizzying.
Tried to lift my leg.
My boot caught the stirrup wrong. Slipped.
My body didn’t move right. Arms locking, breath too shallow to pull.
Another gunshot. Bark splintered near my head.
I ducked, heart hammering. Scarlet danced sideways, eyes wide with fear. I gripped the reins tight, grounding her, grounding myself, but I couldn’t breathe—couldn’t get up.
Couldn’t leave.
Couldn’t move fast enough.
More shouting. Someone at the porch now. A shape raising a rifle.
Scarlet backed up half a step, confused.
“Come on,” I breathed, voice trembling more than I liked.
I wasn’t scared of dying. Not really.
But I was scared of her getting hit.
Of leaving her behind.
Gunfire lit up again, this time wild and ragged. I flinched.
Still not in the saddle.
Still not moving.
Just me and the mare and the dust—caught in the space between run and ruin.
Chapter 28: Where She Fell
Chapter Text
The coach rumbled hard beneath me, wheels biting into the trail like it owed them money. I had the reins in a white-knuckled grip, jaw tight, eyes fixed on every twist and branch like they might jump out and take a piece off the horses. They moved fast, spurred by the gunfire we’d left behind—ears twitching, breath loud. Hosea rode beside me on the bench, calm in the way only a man who’s been shot at more times than he’s had birthdays can be.
He glanced back again. Second time in as many minutes.
Didn’t say anything.
Didn’t need to.
I’d already looked back three.
The trail twisted sharp through the trees. I guided the team steady around the bend, but my gut pulled hard in the other direction. That silence behind us… it wasn’t right. I could feel it pressing in. Thick. Heavy. Wrong.
She should’ve been here by now.
“She’ll be fine,” Hosea said, finally. Soft. Like he meant it to soothe.
Didn’t help.
“Don’t mean I leave her,” I snapped.
It came out harder than I meant. Too fast. Too loud.
Hosea looked over at me. Long, quiet look. One brow raised just a little, like he was seeing more than I wanted to show.
Then he nodded. Once. Slow. Respectful.
Didn’t press.
Didn’t have to.
We cleared the next ridge and I hauled back on the reins, dragging the coach to a sharp stop. The horses whinnied in protest, dust kicking up around their legs.
“What’re you—” Hosea started, but I was already climbing down.
Tossed the lines off. Stepped to Branoc. Unhitched him like I’d done it in my sleep—which I practically had, most nights. Checked the straps, adjusted the harness, cinched a few straps with a pull hard enough to sting my shoulder.
Hosea watched, arms crossed. “Arthur. We’ve got the goods. Don’t waste it.”
“I’ll catch up.”
A beat.
“You always had a soft spot for the lost ones,” he murmured.
That one landed.
But I didn’t answer. Just swung up onto Branoc’s back and turned him with my knees. He knew where we were going before I asked.
Didn’t look back.
Didn’t need another look from Hosea telling me I’d gone soft.
Branches clawed at my sleeves as we cut back toward the Crawford place. The wind slapped my face, cold and fast. I ducked low, letting Branoc run, heart hammering like a second set of hooves in my chest.
Where is she.
Where is she.
Goddammit, where is she.
The world shrunk to that.
No gunfire. No smoke. No screaming. Just that hollow, brittle kind of quiet you only get after something breaks.
I spotted Scarlet first.
Wide field, grass bent under wind and dusk.
She stood alone. No Cassidy. Just reins trailing in the dirt like a question mark.
Branoc slowed beneath me, sensing the shift in my posture. I swung down and moved careful, leading him forward slow, like we were walking into a trap.
“Where is she, girl?” I whispered, my voice barely carrying past the grass.
Scarlet whickered, low and uneasy.
Didn’t bolt.
Didn’t approach.
Just stood watch.
Then I saw it.
Through the brush near a fallen tree, something shifted.
Not a deer. Not a shadow.
Her.
Lying half in the dirt, pressed into the roots like she belonged there. Motionless. One hand on her ribs, the other buried in leaves.
Two men paced nearby—rifles slung, steps sharp with frustration. They didn’t see her. Not yet. But they were close. Too close.
Cassidy didn’t breathe. Or if she did, she hid it well.
I slipped behind a rock, crouched low, revolver loose in my hands. Watched. Waited.
One of the men kicked at a log. “She couldn’t’ve gotten far.”
The older one cursed under his breath. “She was right here— like a stuck pig. Ain’t no way she vanished.”
“She must’ve had help.”
He swore again, angrier. “You check that damn gully. I’ll sweep the fence line again.”
They split off.
I stayed still, countin’ their footfalls until they disappeared into the woods.
Cassidy stayed still longer.
Then she exhaled.
Not relief. Not really. Just... survival letting go of the chokehold for a second.
She moved to sit up, hand trembling as it pressed against her ribs. Her face was pale under the dirt. Eyes glassy. She was shaking. Not from fear.
Pain.
I stepped out from the trees slow.
“You alive?”
She opened one eye. Didn’t flinch. Didn’t smile. Didn’t answer.
That was a yes.
I crouched beside her, hand outstretched. “Come on.”
She looked at the hand like it’d insulted her. Then used the log instead, dragging herself up with a hiss and a grimace.
Her knees buckled.
I caught her by instinct—hands at her waist, steadying her before she hit the dirt.
She didn’t thank me.
She did scowl, though.
Pride. Always the first thing to show up, even when everything else was broken.
“Why’re you still here?” I asked, quiet.
No answer.
Just limped past me toward Scarlet like she had someplace better to be than six feet under.
I followed.
Didn’t say a word.
She reached the mare, hands braced on the saddle. Stared at it like she might will herself up there.
Then looked at me.
One long look.
No shame. No plea. Just... grit.
I stepped forward. Hands light. Gentle. Gripped her hips and lifted her up slow, careful.
She didn’t curse, but the hiss through her teeth was close enough.
Settled into the saddle like a woman stitched together by stubbornness and will alone.
We didn’t speak on the ride back.
Didn’t have to.
Her jaw stayed clenched, body slumped but upright. The kind of posture that says don’t help me unless you want to bleed too.
We rode side-by-side through the trees, moonlight dripping silver over the brush. Our shadows stretched long across the trail, touching but not tangled.
I stole a glance at her once.
Wanted to say something.
Didn’t.
Didn’t need to.
Let the quiet ride speak instead.
By the time we reached the ridge above Emerald, the lights below looked warm and far-off. Almost peaceful.
I slowed Branoc, glancing over.
She didn’t look at me.
Just muttered, voice low, dry as dust:
“Don’t make a habit of rescuin’ me.”
Didn’t have the heart to tell her I already had.
Chapter 29: Ain't that Somethin'
Chapter Text
Wasn’t supposed to end like that.
Wasn’t supposed to need saving.
And yet here I was, slumped like a sack of regrets in the saddle, ribs screaming with every step Scarlet took. My spine felt like it’d been scraped raw, nerves frayed down to wire. Eyes fixed dead ahead. Not lookin’. Not talking. Not acknowledging the man ridin’ beside me like a silent shadow.
Pain does funny things. Makes the night too loud and the thoughts louder.
Scarlet moved steady beneath me, bless her stubborn heart. But I could feel it—how close she was to coming apart under me. Just like her damn rider.
She’d stopped cold when I threw the reins over her neck.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t bolt.
Just stood there, confused, ears swiveling back at me.
I’d slapped her flank with my hat, teeth grit against the fire in my ribs. “Go,” I’d rasped, and she finally did—bolted for the horizon like a shot, vanishing into the dark. Smart girl. Always listened better than people did.
I didn’t wait to see where she ran. Just turned and staggered. Each step like I was dragging splinters through my chest. Every breath a knife. Couldn’t run. Could barely walk. But I kept going.
Found a fallen log half-covered in brush and collapsed behind it like a prayer. Curled up like I was hiding from the world itself.
Could’ve kept running—if my ribs didn’t feel like kindling.
Could’ve fought—if I wasn’t already broken.
Instead I laid there, breath shallow, praying the pain would outpace the men chasing me.
Spoiler: it didn’t.
The stable lights cut through the night like judgment.
Cold. Bright. Unforgiving.
I didn’t look toward ‘em. Just rode in slow, Scarlet’s hooves soft on the packed earth. She was tired. I was wrecked. Felt like the air itself might split me in two.
Seamus stood by the fence, jaw tight. Hosea next to him, hat in hand, brows drawn low with quiet worry. His horse hitched to a nearby rail, Cowboy’s saddle gear was slung on a rail like it lived there.
Great. Everyone was home.
Didn’t say a word.
Didn’t trust myself to.
My boot hit the ground harder than it should’ve, pain jolting up through my spine like lightning. I kept my face blank, eyes on Scarlet as I loosened the cinch. My hands moved like they weren’t mine. Slow. Careful. Every gesture precise.
“Cassidy?” Hosea’s voice was gentle. Like he already knew the answer. “You alright?”
I didn’t stop moving. Just gave a curt shake of my head.
“Fine,” I muttered, which was the biggest lie I’d told all week.
Let that hang in the air a second before I turned and started toward the loft.
Behind me, Hosea called again, more casual this time:
“You alright too, Arthur?”
That made me stop.
Just half a step. Barely a pause. But my ears caught it.
Arthur.
I glanced back. He was already dismounting, slow and quiet, like he’d been riding behind a storm and didn’t wanna wake it.
Arthur.
Hosea.
Huh.
Each step up to the loft was white fire. The kind that stripped thoughts bare and burned the bones beneath.
I climbed them anyway. Not like I had anywhere else to go.
Dropped my coat near the wall. Peeled off my shirt with one arm like I was skinning a snake, careful not to scream when the fabric tugged my ribs. Boots followed. Gunbelt unbuckled with fingers that didn’t want to cooperate. Everything took twice as long. Everything hurt twice as much.
The second I sat down on the edge of the bedroll, the pain flared behind my eyes. Black spots danced at the edges of my vision.
Didn’t matter.
I had bigger things to think about now.
Arthur. Hosea.
Those names weren’t new. Weren’t strangers.
I’d seen them before.
Blackwater.
A few weeks back.
I’d passed through quick—didn’t plan to stay long. But I’d lingered just long enough to see the posters outside the sheriff’s office, flapping like grim little flags in the wind.
WANTED: Dutch van der Linde. Hosea Matthews. Arthur Morgan.
Faces worn from too much sunlight and not enough conscience. Dutch with those wild, too-bright eyes. Hosea’s quiet, weathered stare. And Arthur—
Yeah. That was him.
Even with the shadows of time and dirt, I remembered that jaw. That mouth always on the edge of frown or fight.
Of all the damn outlaws in this state, I rode next to him.
I rode beside him.
Trusted him, for half a breath, with my damn life.
Son of a bitch.
I laid back slow, body stiff with ache. The ceiling above the loft was dark, boards warped by years of dust and weather. I stared at it like it might offer answers.
It didn’t.
“Arthur Morgan. Hosea Matthews,” I whispered to the quiet.
Van der Linde Gang.
The ones from Blackwater. The ones the Pinkertons whispered about like a ghost story with guns. I hadn’t paid them much mind before. Didn’t need to. I kept my head down. Worked alone.
But now they were here.
Close.
And I—
I clenched my jaw, fingers curling over the edge of the blanket like I could anchor myself to the wood.
Well.
Ain’t that somethin’.
Chapter 30: Ghosts Know Ghosts
Chapter Text
Woke before the sun did.
Not sure what roused me. Maybe it was the pain — quieter now, like a dull blade instead of a fresh one. Maybe it was the ache behind my ribs, or maybe just habit. Either way, the loft was still cloaked in that pre-dawn hush, all grey-blue and ghostlit through the slats. Dust floating in the air like it didn’t know where else to go.
I stretched slow, inch by inch, cautious. Didn’t wanna wake anything that’d bite back. Bent forward, fingertips brushing my socks.
Hissed.
Grinned through it.
“Still kickin’,” I muttered. Sounded like a curse. Felt like a win.
The breath after hurt less than the one before. That was something.
Ain’t sayin’ it was easy — but the edges weren’t as sharp now. Just bruised and lingering. Like me.
For a blink, I thought about that tree.
The one I’d slumped against, roots like hands reachin’ up to drag me down. Thought for sure that’d be it. Thought I’d go quiet right there in the dirt, a memory no one’d bother missin’.
But the image was gone as quick as it came. I shoved it back into the dark like a bad tooth you ain't ready to pull. Not now. Not today.
I dressed in silence, shirt slid over tender skin, ribs wrapped tighter with each grunt. Took a knee to do my boots, teeth grit while my fingers worked the laces.
Braid got smoothed back like armour. Hat stayed off for now.
The ladder creaked under me as I climbed down — slow, stiff, every rung a quiet negotiation with my body. I reached the bottom and paused, one hand still curled around the wood.
Wasn’t alone.
Arthur was leaned against a post like he’d grown there, arms crossed, hat low over his eyes. Hosea wasn’t far, half-slumped on a saddle blanket like a man who’d done this a hundred times before.
I blinked once, then again.
Didn’t know they were stayin’.
Seamus hadn’t said anything. Neither had they. But hell — it was late when we rode in. Too late to go anywhere worth going.
Still. Seeing them here, asleep like they belonged — that sat strange in my gut. Like findin’ wolves curled up in your barn and callin’ it luck.
Two men with more blood on their hands than most rivers got. And yet there they lay — peaceful as church mice. Like the night hadn’t chewed us up and spit us out sideways.
I watched ‘em for a beat.
Could’ve walked past without a sound. Could’ve left ‘em to their dreams and regrets. But something in me stilled.
Not trust. Not warmth. Just recognition.
6Ghosts know ghosts.
The sun was just breakin’ along the horizon, soft and gold through the slats. I turned toward it.
Set my hat on my head.
Boots near silent on the dirt.
Didn’t look back.
The colt was already pacing by the time I reached the pen.
Kicking up dust, nostrils flared, ears pinned flat like the world had pissed him off and he hadn’t forgiven it yet. The lasso was still half-loose around his neck, a slap of rope he couldn’t shake.
He saw me.
I saw him.
Neither of us moved.
I climbed the rail slow, quiet, like I belonged there. Swung one leg over, then the other, settling on the top bar. Balanced. Watchful.
Lit a cigarette. First drag felt like it punched clean through my lungs, then settled somewhere behind my ribs.
Medicine.
Didn’t say a word. Just watched him move. Wild and angry and scared. Like something with its back to a wall.
Ain’t just fire in him. There’s fear.
Same as me, I guess.
He snorted hard, pawed the dirt. Eyes white around the edges. He didn’t like being looked at. Hell, I understood that too.
Suddenly he reared — high and violent, front legs slashing air. Tried to bolt.
But his back hoof caught on the rope, jerked him sideways. He jackknifed, almost hit the dirt. Caught himself last second and stumbled back upright, breath heaving.
I didn’t flinch.
Didn’t move a muscle.
Just watched the rise and fall of him, the fight in every tendon.
“Ain’t the fall that breaks you,” I muttered, mostly to myself. “It’s what don’t heal after.”
The smoke curled from my lips. Slow. Steady.
Got lost in it for a while.
The rhythm of him pacing. The smell of sweat and dust. Morning warming the air.
My ribs throbbed, but they didn’t own me. Not anymore.
I was thinkin’ — maybe he needed time. Maybe he just needed someone to see him. Not break him. Not tame him. Just see what he was.
Sound of boots behind me.
Slow. Measured.
Didn’t even need to look. Could feel it.
The quiet tension of a man who knew how to move without spooking a horse.
I flicked ash off the edge of the rail.
Didn’t turn ‘til I wanted to.
Arthur.
Hat low. Eyes watchful. Gait like someone walking beside a fire, not toward it.
Speak of the devil. Or maybe just a man with the devil behind him.
Didn’t say a word.
Just looked back at the colt. Let the cigarette burn low between my fingers.
If he wanted to speak, he could speak first.
Chapter 31: Like a Match Struck
Chapter Text
I heard her boots before I opened my eyes.
One step, then another — slow, but not dragging like they’d been. Stronger now. Determined. Sounded like someone relearning her own weight.
I kept still. Hat pulled low over my face, arms folded like I hadn’t moved in hours. Just listened.
Rung by rung, she climbed down the loft ladder. Careful. But not cautious the way folks are when they’re afraid of breaking. This was the kind of slow that meant she’d already broken — and stitched herself back together enough to move through it.
Tough girl.
Most folks would still be laid up, whinin’ about breathing too hard.
She hit the dirt floor soft — not a thud, not a stumble. Just… there.
I cracked one eye from under the brim. Watched her pause, hand on the ladder rail, eyes cutting across the barn like she was cataloging threats.
She looked at me. And Hosea. Didn’t speak. Didn’t need to.
Then she turned and walked out, boots near silent, dust rising behind her like a ghost was followin’.
I waited a beat. Maybe two.
Could’ve let her be. Probably should’ve. Ain’t my place.
But I was already sitting up.
Rubbed at the stubble on my jaw, stiff from sleep. Watched the barn door shift with the light where she’d slipped through it. Already gone.
I stood slow. Shoulders cracked loud enough to make me grimace. Too many nights sleepin’ like I was still twenty.
Let it go, Morgan, I told myself. Ain’t none of your damn business.
Still… my boots carried me out after her.
The sky outside was just startin’ to stretch itself awake. Pale gold creeping across the dirt, the kind of hush the world holds when it ain’t sure if it wants to breathe yet.
I spotted her up ahead, perched on the top rail of the colt’s pen like she’d been born there. Cigarette in one hand. Hat low. Back straight.
Still hurtin’. Still here.
She didn’t hear me come up — or maybe she did and didn’t care.
I stopped by the stable post, arms crossed, watching her from a distance.
She didn’t move. Neither did I.
The colt was pacing again, eyes rolling white, tail twitchin’ like a fuse about to catch fire. Mean little bastard, still tied up with too much rope and too little patience.
Cassidy watched him like she was seeing a reflection. Not just the fight in him — but the fear too.
I stayed there a moment longer than I meant to. Just taking her in.
There was something about the way she sat. Balanced. Like someone who wasn’t afraid of fallin’ anymore. Like the bruises just made the seat feel earned.
I stepped forward, slow. Careful not to crowd her.
Gravel crunched under my boots. That finally got her attention.
She didn’t look back — just tipped her chin a fraction, like she knew exactly where I’d stop.
I leaned on the rail beside her, one boot up on the lower rung. Close, but not close enough to spook her. Or the colt.
“Want that thing broke, huh?” I asked, voice low.
She didn’t answer.
I smirked anyway. Eyes on the colt.
“How the hell you gonna touch it, let alone ride it?”
Still no answer. But I caught the faintest twitch in her mouth — not a smile. Just a flicker. Like the idea amused her.
She shifted to dismount the rail.
My hand moved before I could think.
Not to grab her. Just… there. Steady. Open.
She took it without lookin’.
Her palm was warm. Rough. Familiar in a way I hadn’t earned.
She didn’t say thank you. Didn’t have to.
Something in that touch stuck longer than it should’ve. Like a match struck but not thrown. Didn’t matter how brief — I felt it.
She stepped down and turned back toward the pen, arms resting on the top rail again. I stayed beside her, gaze flicking between her face and that twitchy pile of fury inside the fence.
“How you plan to break it?” I asked, curious now.
She glanced up at me — real up. Had to tilt her chin to meet my eyes.
Didn’t realize how close we were ‘til then. She looked small next to me, but somehow didn’t feel it.
Stubborn set to her jaw. Fire in her eyes. That colt had it too. Proud and reckless, half-wild and ready to bite anyone who looked at ‘em too long.
Damn fool’s got fight in her.
More than most men I’ve known.
I let out a slow breath and rested one arm along the top rail, weight shifting easy. Something about it felt… comfortable. More than it should’ve.
There was a pause — longer now. The kind that hangs heavy with all the things neither of you are saying.
Like how she looked like she hadn’t slept properly in days. How her shoulders were still stiff, even when she tried to hide it. How that colt was the first thing she’d gone to this morning, even when her ribs probably screamed at her to stay put.
She was hurtin’, but she wasn’t hiding.
I could respect that.
She was watching me now — not guarded, but waiting. Like she was braced for the next doubt to come out of my mouth so she could shut it down before I finished the sentence.
I didn’t give her one.
Instead, I reached up slow — no rush, no pressure — and tilted her hat back just enough to see her eyes clear in the light.
Brown. Darker than most. Steady as hell.
“You want help with him?” I asked, voice soft.
She blinked. Once. Then again.
Didn’t smirk. Didn’t spit some smart-ass line. Just looked up at me like I was speakin’ a language she hadn’t heard before.
No walls. No grin. Just her.
The colt behind us snorted, a sharp, hot breath through flared nostrils.
Neither of us flinched.
The air held still. Dust hung in the light like it was caught between falling and floating.
And her eyes — wide, watchful — stayed on me.
My question hung there between us.
No answer yet. Didn’t need one.
Not yet.
Chapter 32: The Hat Trick
Chapter Text
His fingers barely grazed the brim, but it was enough to knock the damn air clean out of me.
Ridiculous, really. I’ve been shot at, thrown from a horse, damn near drowned in the Dakota — but apparently a man touching my hat is where my nerves draw the line.
And now there’s butterflies.
Ugly, fluttering things, beating their wings like they own the place. Unwanted. Uninvited.
Pull it together. It’s just a hat. Just him. Ain’t nothin’ worth lookin’ twice at.
My grip on the top rail tightens without me telling it to. The wood’s cold, rough under my palm, and that’s where I make myself focus — not the shadow of his arm as it passes mine, not the faint scrape of his thumb against the brim like he’s got any right.
I set my jaw, forcing my breathing into something steady. One inhale. One exhale. Mask back on.
No point lettin’ him see he’s rattled me.
I nod — once, slow. It answers his question, maybe, but mostly it’s to buy time.
I keep my eyes on the colt, because I don’t trust my voice yet.
The longer I stay quiet, the heavier the air gets — not bad heavy, just… close. Close in a way that makes me aware of too much.
I hear the faint shift of his weight on the rail, the slow grind of leather as his coat brushes wood.
The colt’s ears twitch toward him, not me, and I hate that more than I should.
Finally, I manage words. They come out steady, but softer than I meant. I hate that too.
I feel him more than I see him.
The difference in height when I finally flick a glance his way. The shadow that runs along the ground, cutting over my boots.
And then there’s the scent — leather, tobacco, and that faint edge of woodsmoke that clings like it’s got nowhere else to be.
What the hell’s wrong with you? You’ve been around men before. You’ve been around worse.
I drag my gaze back to the colt, but it doesn’t matter — I can feel my eyes giving me away. That tiny shift in my expression that I can’t pull back once it’s there.
“You think you could handle him?” I ask, slow.
It’s not really a question. It’s a challenge, sharp around the edges, just to see what he does with it.
He only grunts in reply. Not insulted. Amused.
The sound’s low and unhurried, the kind that stays in your ear.
He steps back just enough to give me space — not much, but enough I notice.
“You don’t think I could,” he says finally. Not a question, either.
“I think he’d eat you alive.”
That earns me the faintest curl at the corner of his mouth. “Maybe. But I ain’t so easy to chew.”
I tilt my head slightly, keeping him in the corner of my vision while I talk.
“I don’t force anything on a horse,” I say. “Never works. Not for long.”
The colt’s ear flicks toward my voice, tail twitching against his flank.
“You build a partner,” I add. “Not a slave. Anything else is just asking to get thrown.”
I say it like it’s the only way worth knowing — because it is.
He doesn’t argue. Just watches me.
It’s almost worse than if he’d interrupted — makes me feel like every word’s laid out on a table and he’s weighing them piece by piece.
“That how you are with people too?” he asks after a beat.
I glance at him. “People’re harder.”
“Harder to trust?”
“Harder to keep.”
That gets no comeback — just that steady blue-eyed look that makes me feel like I’ve already said too much.
The colt stamps the dirt, tossing his head hard enough to whip his own ears.
Dust rises in the morning light, drifting between us, catching in the crease of his shirt sleeve before it falls.
“You think he trusts you yet?” he asks.
I shake my head. “Not yet. But he’s watchin’ me different.”
“Kinda like you’re watchin’ me,” he says, easy.
My mouth tightens. “You’re not near as dangerous.”
That gets him to huff a laugh, low in his chest. “Don’t be so sure.”
When he finally steps away, I think he’s gone.
Then I glance sideways and see he’s only shifted, leaning on the next post like he’s settling in.
I should tell him to go.
I should walk away myself.
But my boots stay planted, and the space between us feels like it’s holding something I can’t name.
It’s just a man. Just a damn question. Don’t make it more than that.
But my chest still flutters, traitorous as ever. And the faint trace of woodsmoke follows me long after I force my eyes back to the colt.
Chapter 33: Easy as Pie
Chapter Text
I lean my elbows on the top rail, letting my weight settle like I got all the time in the world. Truth is, I’m watching her closer than I let on.
She’s got that steady look on the colt, but I catch it — that flicker when her eyes shift my way. Not soft, exactly, but something quieter. Like a door she don’t open much just creaked an inch.
There’s a pause before she speaks, the kind most folks wouldn’t notice. I do. Feels like she’s rolling each word around in her head, deciding if they’re worth letting out.
Ain’t often she slows her tongue.
It does something to my stomach I don’t care for, and I step half a pace away, pretending it’s just to stretch my legs.
She’s still looking at the colt when she says it — how horses ain’t slaves. How they’re partners. The way she says it’s got enough steel behind it to stop a man mid-step. Makes me wonder who taught her that, and how rough the lesson went.
I don’t ask. I just tuck it away.
“So,” I break the quiet, “how you want it done?”
She hesitates again — and lowers her voice, like the colt might get ideas if he hears. Says she’ll go in, grab the rope, and I can step in if she needs me.
I give her a long, slow look.
“Ain’t happenin’. You’re not goin’ in there hurt.”
Not a suggestion.
She straightens, chin tilting, meeting me square.
“That wasn’t me askin’ permission.”
“Good,” I say, “’cause I wasn’t givin’ it.”
Her mouth twitches like she’s weighing whether to bite back or not. Then she tries to slip past me toward the gate.
I plant my hand on it before she gets there. I’m not glaring, but I ain’t moving either.
“You done?” I ask, quiet.
She huffs, rolling her eyes like I’m the unreasonable one here.
“You act like I ain’t been in worse shape.”
“Probably have. Doesn’t mean you oughta make it worse.”
She folds her arms, eyes narrowing just a touch. “And if you get yourself kicked in the skull?”
“Then I’ll be the fool who earned it.”
That earns me a scoff. But finally, she lets out a breath — long, reluctant — and nods once.
“Fine. You walk in there. Try not to get killed. Grab the rope. Maybe pat him if you’re feelin’ brave.”
That gets me to smirk. I tip my head toward the colt.
“Easy as pie,” I mutter.
I swing the gate open slow, keeping my eyes on the colt as I step inside. He’s standing off near the far fence, ears pricked forward, watching me like he’s already measuring the distance to run me down.
“Morning,” I say under my breath, not that I expect him to care.
Two steps in and his ears flatten — sharp, fast — like I just told him something he didn’t like. His head dips a fraction, nostrils flaring.
I angle myself sideways, moving slow toward where the rope’s hanging on the ground.
Behind me, I hear her voice — low, dry.
“Yeah. Real easy.”
“Stay out there,” I call back without looking.
I make it three more steps before the colt shifts — weight forward, muscles bunching in his chest.
“Uh-huh,” I mutter, and reach for the rope.
That’s when he lunges.
It’s not a full charge — not yet — but enough that the dirt jumps under his hooves. His ears are flat to his skull, teeth bared just enough to show he’s thinking about it.
I don’t back up, but I keep my shoulders angled, my voice low.
“Alright now… ain’t lookin’ to take nothin’ from you. Just need this rope.”
He stomps once, tail flicking like a whip. My fingers close on the rope and I lift it slow, not jerking, not showing I’m ready to run.
Over my shoulder, I hear her murmur something I can’t quite catch — probably a bet on how fast I’m about to get flattened.
The colt takes another step in, close enough I can see the white ring around his eye. He’s not just watching me — he’s daring me.
“Yeah,” I say under my breath. “Pie, my ass.”
The colt shifts again, front hooves planting wide, head snaking toward me like he’s looking for a place to land teeth.
I keep my stance loose, rope coiled in one hand, the other low and open.
“You’re a handsome bastard,” I tell him, slow. “Mean lookin’, but handsome.”
From behind the rail, she snorts. “Flattery ain’t gonna save you.”
“Don’t hurt to try,” I call back.
I take one step to the side, keeping my eyes on his shoulder. He mirrors me, muscles rippling under a hide that’s still carrying the wild in it. His ears flick forward for half a second before pinning again — a fake-out.
Then he comes.
It’s fast — all four feet digging in and shoving off like he means to go through me, not around.
I sidestep hard, letting him blow past my hip. The rush of air and heat off him rattles the rope in my hand.
“Damn,” I mutter, straightening. “He’s got opinions.”
“Try ‘murderous intent,’” she corrects, leaning just far enough over the rail to watch. “You blinked first.”
“I did not.”
“You did. Right before you moved.”
I glance at her, deadpan. “That’s called not gettin’ trampled.”
The colt’s wheeled back around already, tail up, head tossing. He stomps again, dirt spraying, and gives me that wide-eyed look that says round two’s coming.
I adjust my grip on the rope, slow and deliberate.
“Alright, partner. You had your say. Now let’s try mine.”
I angle my body toward his shoulder again, stepping in just enough to make him shift his weight. He doesn’t like it, but he doesn’t lunge — not yet.
Cassidy’s voice drifts over the top rail, quieter now.
“He’s testin’ you. Wants to see if you’ll stand.”
I don’t answer, but I stay where I am, breathing even, rope dangling loose in my fingers. The colt snorts, one ear twitching toward me, the other still halfway pinned.
I ease a step closer, waiting for him to decide whether I’m worth the trouble.
“Easy,” I murmur. “Ain’t here to break you.”
For a second, he just stares, breathing hard. Then his head lowers a fraction — not much, but enough I can see it.
I don’t smile, don’t move faster. Just take the space he gave me, inch by inch, until I can lay the rope over my arm without him flinching.
Behind me, I hear her let out a slow breath she probably didn’t mean to.
“Pie,” I say under my breath, almost grinning now. “Told you.”
“Don’t get cocky,” she warns. “He’s still thinkin’ about killin’ you.”
“Yeah,” I admit, keeping my eyes on him. “But he’s thinkin’ about it less.”
Chapter 34: Gate Crashers
Chapter Text
The colt’s mood snaps faster than a dry twig.
One second, he’s just standin’ there, ears flickin’ like he’s half-listenin’ to Arthur. Next, they pin flat, his neck snakes out, and he strikes — quick enough I hear the swish of air before Arthur’s already moving.
He sidesteps neat as you please, boots sliding, rope still in his hand. The colt spins on him before the dust even settles, this time with real heat behind him — teeth bared, shoulders driving forward.
I’m already at the gate, swinging it open just enough for Arthur to slip through without givin’ the colt a clean shot.
Arthur doesn’t run flat-out — not the panicked kind — just quick enough to make it out without tempting the bastard to follow. Soon as he’s clear, I throw my weight into the gate and slam it shut.
The colt hits it a heartbeat later.
The rails shudder like a struck bell, the sound sharp in my ears. My boots scrape back in the dirt, but I don’t go down — mostly ’cause an arm catches me. Solid. Warm. Smells like leather, dust, and a faint note of tobacco.
Arthur’s.
I meet his eyes for half a second. They’re steady, but close enough I catch the faint crinkle at the corners. Then I’m stepping away like nothing happened.
A laugh gets out before I can stop it.
“Guess he don’t like pie much,” I say, grinning without permission.
Arthur’s still catching his breath, smirking like he’s already expecting my mouth to run. So I give him more — hands up, eyes wide, mimicking that bug-eyed look he threw mid-charge.
“That’s you,” I tell him, widening my own eyes further, “right before you jumped.”
He shakes his head, muttering something I can’t catch, but the corner of his mouth twitches like he’s biting back a smile.
It’s enough to make me pull the reins on myself. Arms crossed, expression flattening. Don’t like how quick he gets a laugh out of me. Feels like it gives something away I’d rather keep.
I lean my elbows on the top rail, eyes fixed on the colt. He’s pacing now, tail flicking hard, ears dancing between us like he can’t decide who to be mad at first.
“You ready to try that again?” I ask, still watching the pen.
Arthur just nods. Quiet. Steady.
I step back as he swings the gate open. This time, I keep my mouth shut — maybe ’cause there’s something in the way he moves that makes me want to see how it plays out. His steps are measured, weight right, body angled — never timid, never pushy. That’s the kind of work you can’t fake.
He’s near the rope when the colt bolts into the air, rearing high, front hooves slicing the space between them before slamming down and spinning to buck past.
Arthur plants his boots, rope snapping taut, and turns the colt’s head just enough to stop the escape. It’s not a win, not fully — but it’s something.
My lips twitch, but I bite it back.
“Move him!” I call, low but sharp.
Arthur picks it up without question, sending the colt into a tight, angry circle. Dust puffs up, clinging to his boots, the muffled thud of hooves running under the rails into my bones. I lean forward a fraction, elbows on the wood, eyes fixed on every twitch in the colt’s muscles, every dart of his ears.
Bootsteps crunch behind me, slow and unhurried. Hosea.
He rests his hands on the top rail beside me, leaning just enough to see over without crowding my view. His voice comes low, easy.
“Don’t reckon he’s makin’ it easy on Arthur.”
“Wouldn’t be much point if he did,” I murmur, eyes fixed on the colt. His tail lashes once, head high, still circling.
Hosea chuckles under his breath. “You know, most folks woulda called it quits after seein’ him come at the gate like that.”
I don’t look at him. “Most folks don’t get much outta horses, then.”
“Mm. Guess not.” There’s a beat, his voice still easy but dipped in something more knowing. “You reckon Arthur any good at this?”
“He’s standin’ still, ain’t he?” I say.
That earns another quiet chuckle. “Fair enough.” His gaze flicks sideways — I can feel it — but I keep mine on the colt.
Arthur’s moving the horse tighter now, the rope keeping just enough pressure to hold his line. Hosea’s voice drops another notch, almost a whisper. “You’ve got an eye on more than just the horse, Copper.”
That tugs the corner of my mouth, but I keep it straight. “You talk like a man with too much time on his hands.”
He hums like he might press it, but doesn’t. Instead, we both watch as the colt’s head dips a fraction, his stride loosening. It’s not surrender, not yet — but it’s the closest we’ve seen.
Arthur eases him down from a lope to a trot, not rushing. I finally let a grin slip.
“Not bad,” I call. “Still think he’s sweet on you, though. That’s why he’s tryin’ to kill you slower.”
Arthur shakes his head, muttering, but I catch the faintest curve of his mouth. Not much — but it’s there.
Chapter 35: Right Hands
Chapter Text
The colt’s ears flick with every step, shoulders rolling like he’s looking for an excuse to throw himself sideways.
I keep him circling, watching those ears more than his eyes. Shoulders tell you where he’s goin’ before his feet do. Ears tell you if he’s thinking about it.
Boots drag dust in a slow rhythm, rope running loose enough to give him room, tight enough to let him know I’m still here. He’s young, quick on his feet, and just as quick to take offence. Every little pull is a question. I’ve got to make sure the answer’s always the same: Nope. Try something else.
In my peripheral, there’s movement along the rail.
Cassidy.
She’s propped against a post beside Hosea, chin resting on a gloved hand. Hip cocked, one boot toe idly tapping the dirt. Looks relaxed, but her eyes track the colt like she’s counting every twitch, every flick of his tail.
Hosea says something low. She doesn’t look at him, but the corner of her mouth curves just enough to call it a smile—quick, almost like it slipped past her by mistake. Then it’s gone, face smoothing back into that unreadable thing she wears like armour.
I keep my attention on the colt, but part of me files that look away. Some expressions don’t just happen—they come from somewhere.
Breaking a green one’s mostly patience. Let him learn that bolting won’t work, bucking won’t work, spinning won’t work. Takes time for it to stick. And if you get impatient, he’ll remember that faster than anything else.
Cassidy shifts her weight on the rail, leaning forward just a fraction. It’s not much, but it’s the kind of lean that says she’s riding this in her head. If it were her, she’d be trying him this way instead.
She doesn’t call me on anything, though. Which, somehow, feels more like a nod than if she had.
The colt tries a sudden dart toward the far rail. I block with a snap of the rope, turning his head before he builds any speed. He throws a buck in protest, hindquarters kicking high, but he’s back to the circle when his feet hit dirt again.
My eyes slide toward the barn doors for a beat. Her red mare os tied out there, ears twitching toward the noise in the pen. When Cassidy glances her way, the mare tosses her head, lets out a sharp snort—like she’s making sure her rider’s still in sight.
Cassidy flicks two fingers—small enough gesture most folks wouldn’t catch it. The mare’s whole body shifts, easing her weight to a back leg, head lowering like the tension never happened.
I think back to the Allbright chase, how the mare moved under me—like she knew what I was going to ask before I asked it. Makes me wonder what else Cassidy’s taught her that I haven’t seen.
“Stop him and turn him the other way.”
Her voice cuts clean across the yard. Not loud, but sharp enough to slice through everything else.
Boots plant in the dirt, rope snaps, and the colt comes up hard, front legs pawing the air. I step into his space just enough to send him spinning the other way, dust kicking against my shins.
When he bolts off in the new direction, I catch the flicker of her smirk. Small. Approving. Gone before it can settle.
I keep him moving, watching his stride even while Hosea and Cassidy trade quiet words.
Hosea gestures toward the colt. She shrugs, palms up, like
He’s doin’ fine without me.
Her laugh follows—a short, low thing—but it hits like a warm draft against the back of my neck.
The colt starts testing less—no more quick darts for the rail, just keeping the circle. His head bobs lower, stride stretching out. Sweat’s darkening his flank now. The smell of it rises with the dust—sharp, hot, edged with that tang horses get when their fire’s burning down.
I let him keep working at a trot, rope moving steady in my hand. Cassidy’s quiet now, but I can feel her eyes. That kind of watch isn’t casual—it’s measuring.
He flicks one ear toward me, the other toward her. That’s when I know I’ve got him thinking.
I ease him down another gear, just walking the circle. No rush to end it. The first time he decides to stick around instead of trying to bolt—that’s when you set the hook.
Still, my head’s half on other things—the way she stood there, the easy nod in her silence, how she and that mare mirrored each other without a word.
Colt might be worth something in the right hands.
And I’ve got a feeling Cassidy’s already decided whose hands those are gonna be.
Chapter 36: Lingering Gazes
Chapter Text
Arthur lets the rope slide from his fingers, slow and deliberate, like he’s easing the colt back down from a cliff. His other hand comes up for a quick pat to the neck—just behind the jaw, cautious enough that it reads more like a question than a praise.
The colt stiffens under it, skin twitching, but doesn’t flinch away. Just stands there, breathing hard, blowing little gusts of dust from his nostrils.
Arthur steps back without turning his back, pushing the gate shut behind him with a quiet click of the latch.
Hosea shifts beside me, tilting his head toward the colt.
“Mean streak’s still there,” he says, eyes narrowing in appraisal. “But not near as bad as I figured he’d be at this point.”
Arthur’s mouth curves a fraction. “Guess we’re both surprised then.”
I keep my eyes on the colt—still pacing the fenceline, though slower now—tracing his steps like I might be able to map out the thoughts ticking behind his ears. “He’s young,” I say. “Got time to decide whether he wants to work with you or against you.”
Arthur hums. “Sounds like someone else I know.”
I don’t take the bait. Just let my shoulders rise and fall once. My voice stays neutral. “Guess you’ll have to wait and see which way I turn.”
Hosea chuckles under his breath, like he’s picked up a current he’s not going to comment on. He tips his hat back, glancing between us. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. Camp’s not gonna keep itself together.”
He fixes Arthur with a look. “You comin’?”
Arthur shakes his head. “Nah. Got a couple things to see to first.”
I file that away. Don’t ask.
Hosea gives me a polite nod. “Nice meeting you, Copper.”
“Likewise.”
And then he’s gone, boots crunching down the yard until the sound fades into the distance.
The quiet he leaves behind feels heavier than it should. My stomach flips—just enough to make me shift my weight, like it’s the dirt under me that’s off balance. The yard feels bigger now. Emptier.
Scarlet’s tied by the barn, ears flattened while the stablehand drags a brush over her shoulder. She whips her head just far enough to snap her teeth—not quite catching skin, but enough to make him jerk back with a muttered curse.
“What’s her name?”
Arthur’s voice is close, low enough I can feel it hum behind my shoulder.
“Scarlet,” I answer, eyes still on her.
“How’d you build her like that?”
That gets me to turn—just enough to meet his eyes. They’re steady, interested, but not the kind of interest you get from most men. No weighing, no measuring for an angle. Just looking, like he wants the truth of something.
“Wegner rounded her up when she was three,” I say. “Wild, mean as they come. Worse than that colt, believe it or not. Took a few years to get her like that. Even now, she still checks the lock every so often.”
He huffs with quiet amusement. “Guess you two match then.”
I should roll my eyes. I don’t.
He watches me while I talk, jacket sliding off his shoulders with that unhurried way of his. The sleeves are shoved up past his forearms, skin catching in the light where the dust doesn’t. My gaze sticks a second too long before I drag it back to Scarlet.
Men are no good.
Henry’s face tries to crawl into my head—sharp-edged, uninvited. The sound of his voice, the weight of his shadow. I slam the door on it before it can get a foothold, forcing my breathing even.
Hat brim comes down lower. My side aches as I take a few steps away, more to shake the heat in my chest than to check the colt’s water.
The breeze carries the smell of sweat and dust, leather warmed by the sun. His boots scuff behind me—close enough I can feel the edge of his presence, not close enough to crowd me. He doesn’t speak. Just waits.
When I glance back, Arthur’s already watching me.
Our eyes hold, still and unreadable. Something in his gaze feels like the moment right before a storm—quiet, charged, waiting for something to tip.
I should look away first.
I don’t.
Not until the colt stamps hard against the dirt, snapping the spell like a gunshot.
I start walking toward the barn where Scarlet’s tied, but my eyes drift back to the colt still pacing slow circles in the pen. “He’ll be chewin’ on today for a while,” I say, mostly to myself. “Might even think he learned somethin’.”
Arthur doesn’t answer, but when I turn away, I can feel his gaze lingering—not on the colt this time, but on me—all the way to the barn door.
Chapter 37: Trust Carved out of Fire
Chapter Text
I watched her round the corner, hat brim cutting off the last sliver of her face before she disappeared into the barn. My eyes kept to the spot too long, waiting like she might reappear. She didn’t.
A sharp breath dragged through my nose. I pinched the skin between my brows, muttered, “Get a damn grip.”
The colt flicked an ear at me from the pen, still pacing slow like he hadn’t made up his mind about me yet. Should’ve been easy enough to keep my focus on him. A horse, I can read. They don’t play games. They don’t give you looks that stick in your chest hours after.
But my mind wasn’t having it—circling back to her like a horse that don’t know any trail but home.
Her eyes. The way they lingered when I slid my jacket off. Felt the air catch between us then. I almost flexed, just to see if she’d keep lookin’. Christ. Shook my head, muttering, ain’t a damn teenager no more.
Didn’t matter. I’d wanted her to look. Wanted it too much.
And worse—worse was remembering the way my hand had tilted her hat back. Just my fingers on the brim, nothing more. But the light had caught her face full, eyes steady under it, like she hadn’t meant to let me see her that clear. That picture burned sharper than it had any right to.
I dragged a hand down my face with a groan, earning a snort from the colt, like he knew exactly what kind of fool was standing in front of him.
Didn’t see the man ‘til I near walked into him.
“Watch yourself,” he said.
Short fella, sharp-eyed. Wore his confidence quiet, but sure.
“Sorry,” I muttered, stepping back.
He gave me a once-over, then glanced to the colt. “Eugene Wegner,” he said. “Owner of this place.”
I tipped my chin. “Arthur.”
His gaze went from me to the colt and back again. Appraising. “You want to take him on?” He jerked his chin at the pen. “Copper’s laid up. Figure she won’t be back at it soon.”
Didn’t bother hiding the offer: “Two hundred and fifty dollars if you break him proper.”
I let the number sit between us, heavy. It wasn’t small money. But I asked what I needed to. “She gettin’ paid for her work?”
He laughed—quick, sharp, dismissive. “Her payment is I ain’t collected the bounty on her head. Girl’s overstayed her welcome for free. Best remember that.”
The words landed like grit in my teeth. Something flared in me, hot and sudden. Took effort to swallow it down, jaw tight, breath slow. My head dipped just enough. “I’ll think on it.”
He didn’t much care either way. Just gave me that thin smile and turned, boots kicking dust as he headed back toward the house.
I watched him go, unsettled. Didn’t like the sound of him—like a man holding all the cards, knowing full well the other player’s got no good hand to match. Didn’t like how he spoke of her, like she was a nuisance he hadn’t gotten around to sweeping out with the rest of the dirt.
Didn’t like the bounty part either. Not at all.
The colt stamped against the fence, dragging me back. But it wasn’t the horse keeping me rooted anymore. Something else twisted in my gut, sharper than expected.
By the time I noticed, my boots were already carrying me toward the stables.
Her voice reached me before she did.
“Not like that, you idiot—you’ll take her hide clean off!”
Sharp, commanding. No give in it. I slowed, close enough to hear the ranch hand stammer an apology while Scarlet snapped her teeth, ears pinned. The mare’s hooves scuffed restless against the packed dirt, brushing quick against the post like she wanted to make her point.
“Don’t just stand there, fix it,” Cassidy barked, and I could damn near see the poor bastard’s hands shaking as he fumbled with the brush.
I stayed back in the shadows of the doorway, listening.
She wasn’t just loud—there was a weight behind her words, the kind that made men freeze without thinking why. Clear. Certain. Authority as natural as drawing breath.
And I couldn’t help but picture her standing there—hat brim low, shoulders squared, chin lifted in that way she does when she’s daring the world to test her.
My throat felt dry.
Hell, I thought, steadying myself against the frame of the door. Maybe it ain’t just her face or figure that’s got me off balance.
The ranch hand finally muttered something close to obedience and scuttled off, leaving Scarlet flicking her tail and blowing hard through her nose. Cassidy stayed a moment longer, hand brushing over the mare’s neck, quieting her with a touch. Her voice dropped lower—still sharp, but softer at the edges.
I watched, unseen, the way Scarlet leaned into her hand despite the bite in her tone. Trust carved out of fire.
The sound of her boots shifted, light on the packed dirt. I leaned back just enough into the shadow, heart beating harder than I’d like to admit.
She didn’t see me. Not yet.
And I wasn’t sure if I wanted her to.
Chapter 38: Stubborn as Blood
Chapter Text
Stablehand had his hands all wrong again. Too rough, too clumsy. Scarlet pinned her ears, lips peeling back like she meant to make a meal of him.
“Not like that, you idiot—you’ll take her hide clean off!” I snapped. “Don’t just stand there, fix it,”
He stammered, red-faced, like a boy caught stealing bread. The brush wobbled in his grip, jittery as his damn knees. Scarlet didn’t miss it—she never missed anything. Head darted, teeth snapping close enough to make him yelp and jump back like a rabbit.
“Useless,” I muttered under my breath, more to myself than him. Still, my voice cracked sharp enough to slice the air.
Wasn’t just temper. I’d been trying to train Scarlet into tolerating other hands, into not treating every stranger like they were plague-ridden. She couldn’t always be mine alone—though she thought so. Though I thought so, too.
Problem was, Scarlet was too much like me. Distrustful. Quick to bite before thinking. Testing the ground just to see what’d give.
I waved the stablehand off before Scarlet decided to leave him with fewer fingers than he walked in with. “Go shovel muck. You’ll do less damage.”
He bolted like the barn was on fire.
Scarlet snorted, smug. Damn horse.
“Yeah, you’re real proud of yourself,” I told her, grabbing the brush myself.
My strokes were brisk, efficient. She leaned into them after a moment, grumbling low in her throat. I gritted through the flare in my shoulders—my ribs still pulling mean, my arm giving its little reminder I wasn’t near mended. Didn’t matter. Couldn’t let it.
Blanket next. I hauled it up, pain lancing hot across my chest. I sucked in a hiss through my teeth, biting down on it. My hands didn’t shake, but it was close. Scarlet flicked an ear, watching. I muttered, “Don’t you start.”
I reached for the saddle. Weight near tore me in half when I lifted it from the rack. My teeth clenched, every rib screaming rebellion. Then I froze.
Because someone else’s shadow fell across mine.
Arthur.
He stood a few paces back, quiet as a damn ghost, blue eyes steady on me. Before I could bark at him, he stepped in, hands closing around the saddle like it weighed nothing.
“Don’t—” The word shot sharp from my throat, instinct first. Scarlet doesn’t allow strangers near her tack. She’d put her ears back and split him open before she’d let it happen.
Except—she didn’t.
Arthur moved like he had all the time in the world, one hand on the saddle, the other raised slow and calm toward Scarlet’s neck. She curled her lip, teeth flashing, ears flattened—but then he let out this low, rumbling growl, more wolf than man. It rolled deep in his chest, sharp enough to catch her.
Scarlet froze. Neck arched, eyes wild, but… she stilled.
My own eyes went wide. No one stopped Scarlet like that. Not me. Not anyone.
Arthur didn’t make a show of it, didn’t even look my way. Just laid the saddle across her back, careful, deliberate. Confident. Scarlet stamped once, testing—but she tolerated it.
I found myself staring. Annoyed, curious, unsettled all at once. Scarlet letting him near her felt wrong, like watching a storm bow to a tree.
Arthur’s hand left the saddle. His eyes cut toward me.
“Where you ridin’ off to?”
I blinked, then forced a shrug. “Just goin’ for a ride.”
“Uh-huh.” His tone was flat, heavy with disbelief.
“Don’t look at me like that.”
“Like what?”
“Like you already know I’m up to something.”
His mouth ticked, not quite a smile. “Ain’t hard to figure.”
I turned back to Scarlet, tugging on the cinch even though he’d already done it right. “Maybe I just don’t like sittin’ still.”
“Could be,” he said. “Could also be you’re fixin’ to do somethin’ stupid.”
I rolled my eyes. “You think everything I do’s stupid.”
“No,” he said, slow and deliberate. “Just most of it.”
That earned him a sharp glare. “You’re real funny.”
He shrugged like it was gospel truth. “I been told.”
Silence stretched. His gaze pressed too heavy on me, too steady. My jaw clenched. Fine. If he was gonna stare a hole clean through me, he might as well know.
“There’s rumours,” I admitted, words dragging like I had to drag ‘em over barbed wire. “Cabin near Wallace Station. Could be worth a look.”
Arthur’s brow dipped, thoughtful. “What kind of rumours?”
“The kind that don’t get better the longer you sit around.”
“Meanin’?”
I snapped my head toward him. “Meanin’ I’ll find out when I get there.”
His stare held, unreadable. Then he turned without another word, heading toward the spare stalls.
My stomach dropped. “What are you doing?”
“Gettin’ my horse.”
“For what?”
His voice came back flat, like a door shutting. “You ain’t ridin’ there alone.”
My hackles shot up. “The hell I ain’t. I don’t need a damn babysitter.”
He didn’t even pause, didn’t even glance my way. Just kept at the saddle straps. “Ain’t about what you need.”
“Then what’s it about?”
“It’s about you bein’ too damn stubborn to turn back. And me not lettin’ you ride headlong into a mess without someone watchin’ your back.”
I barked a laugh, harsh and sharp. “That’s real noble. But I don’t recall askin’ for a saviour.”
Arthur finally looked over his shoulder. Not angry. Not riled. Just steady, calm as still water. “Ain’t a saviour. Just not lettin’ you get yourself killed over pride.”
My mouth opened—closed again. Anger warred with something else I didn’t want to name.
He went back to his horse, unhurried as ever.
When he finally led the stallion past me, he brushed close enough that my shoulders went tight. He didn’t stop, didn’t look, just tossed the line over his shoulder like it was already settled:
“Get your damn horse and gear.”
And then he walked out, leaving me seething in the dust, Scarlet watching with what I swore was amusement in her damn eyes.
Chapter 39: Ghosts Don't Stay Buried
Chapter Text
Couldn’t rightly tell you why I agreed to ride with her.
My head told me one thing—leave her be, let her go burn herself out against her own damn stubbornness. But my boots and hands had other ideas. Next thing I knew, I was cinching Branoc’s saddle like the decision’d been made long before I thought on it.
Maybe it was duty. Maybe it was plain mule-headedness. Hell, maybe it was just me being too stupid to walk away from trouble when it had red hair and a scowl sharp enough to gut a man.
I stood outside the barn, running a palm over Branoc’s neck. The stallion flicked an ear back, steady and patient, unlike me. I checked the cinch again, tugged at the straps, glanced at my rifle, revolvers, knife. All fine. Truth was, I was stalling.
Didn’t take long for her to show.
Cassidy led Scarlet out of the barn, stiff in the shoulders, jaw set like stone. Every step screamed she was still hurting, but her glare dared the whole world to point it out. She looked like a knife that refused to admit it’d been dropped in the dirt—still sharp, still deadly, even if the edge was dinged.
Scarlet pinned an ear when I stepped close. I laid a calm hand on her neck and she tolerated it, eyes rolling once but nothing worse. Cassidy caught the sight and narrowed her gaze.
“You need a hand mountin’?” I asked, casual as I could.
The look she gave me near took skin off my face. “Say that again and I’ll put you in the dirt.”
“Alright,” I muttered, mouth tugging. “Guess that’s a no.”
She set her boot in the stirrup, bounced twice, then hauled herself up, grit and stubbornness doing all the lifting. Pain flickered across her face, just for a second, raw and unguarded. My hand hovered near her waist, ready to steady her, but I dropped it before she noticed. My chest twisted all the same.
“You sure you’re up for this?” I asked, softer than I meant.
She rolled her eyes. “Don’t start motherin’ me, Cowboy.”
“Ain’t motherin’,” I said. “Just don’t fancy pickin’ you up outta the mud when you fall.”
Her lips twitched like she wanted to bite me or laugh—hard to tell which. “If I fall, I’ll take you down with me.”
“Reckon you would,” I said, patting her thigh near her knee before stepping back. She slapped my hand away like I’d brushed a hornet’s nest.
I swung into Branoc’s saddle smooth and easy, didn’t even think on it. Couldn’t help but notice the difference between us—me movin’ like second nature, her fightin’ tooth and nail just to sit tall. It unsettled me some, though I kept my mouth shut.
We rode out in silence, hooves drumming steady. My eyes swept the horizon, scanning ridges, tree lines, shadows between rocks. Habit I couldn’t break. Trouble had a way of finding us no matter how clean the road looked.
Mind wandered anyway. To Dutch, pacing and raving, to Hosea trying to keep the fire from spreading. To the gang, stretched thin and fraying at the edges. And somewhere in all that, Cassidy Lane, riding beside me like a storm that didn’t care where it landed.
After a mile of quiet, she shifted in the saddle. “You plannin’ on starin’ at trees all the way to Wallace, or you gonna talk?”
“Trees don’t sass me back,” I said.
“Maybe they should. You might learn somethin’.”
I snorted. “Like what?”
“Like how to shut up.”
“Mm,” I drawled. “Seems I ain’t the one who broke the silence first.”
That earned me a glare sharp as a spur. “Don’t get smart.”
“Too late,” I said. “Already there.”
She huffed, clucked Scarlet into a trot. Branoc matched pace easy.
I let myself watch her ride. She sat the saddle like she owned the damn road. Didn’t ask permission. Didn’t leave room for doubt. Dangerous, magnetic.
Made me think of that first day in Valentine, sittin’ with Uncle outside the general store. He’d been drunk, hollerin’ after women, crude as hell. Cassidy had walked by, eyes sharp as blades. I half expected her to shoot him dead where he sat. Spent the next week wonderin’ if I’d have stopped her—or let it happen and bought her a drink after.
“You’re quiet,” she said suddenly.
“Thinkin’,” I muttered.
“That your way of sayin’ you don’t wanna answer?”
“Depends,” I said. “You askin’ me somethin’?”
Her mouth crooked, sly. “What the hell made you ride with me? Don’t tell me it’s ‘cause you enjoy my company.”
“God forbid,” I deadpanned. “Truth is, I just didn’t trust you not to start a war by yourself.”
She smirked, leaning forward a little in the saddle. “Wouldn’t be the first time.”
“That’s what worries me,” I said.
She chuckled, low and sharp. For a moment, the road almost felt easy.
We crested the last hill and Valentine spread out below, smoke curling from chimneys, dogs barking distant.
Cassidy straightened in the saddle, chin high, back rigid. Scarlet stepped proud beneath her, copper mane flashing like a warning. Folks stopped in their tracks, eyes wide, mouths open. Some near stumbled into each other. Most dropped their gazes quick, like lookin’ too long might bring the devil on ‘em.
I caught the whispers. Last time I passed through, they swore she was dead. And here she was, cutting through their main street like a ghost returned.
“Lot of gawkin’,” I muttered.
“Good,” she said, voice flat. “Let ‘em choke on it.”
I let my gaze follow her, presence heavy as thunder rolling over the street.
Guess some legacies don’t stay buried.
The Copper name still carried weight enough to make a whole town remember.
Chapter 40: Back from the Dead
Chapter Text
Valentine had never been quiet, not once in its godforsaken history—but the second Scarlet’s hooves clipped down Main Street, you could’ve sworn somebody pressed pause on the whole damn town. Men stopped halfway through tying their horses, women froze with baskets hanging from their arms, and some poor fool carrying lumber nearly brained himself when he forgot how to walk straight.
I rode tall, chest full with something halfway between pride and mischief. Couldn’t help it. I’d always liked proving folks wrong, and nothing proved ‘em wrong faster than sauntering back from the grave they swore you were in.
Rumors of my so called death had a way of catching fire, but instead of burning, I found ‘em downright entertaining. Amused me more than they ever stung.
Quick cut to a memory:
Some bounty hunter—I never bothered remembering his name—stood in Armadillo’s saloon, drunk on cheap whiskey and his own tall tale. Bragged loud enough for the rafters that he’d shot Copper clean through the chest. Said he left me “for the coyotes.”
Truth was, the man never even checked. Fired his shot, rode off puffed up with pride.
A week later, I walked through those saloon doors, fresh scars still raw, leaned on his shoulder like an old friend and asked, real polite, “So—ever find her?”
I can still remember the way he near swallowed his teeth. Worth every ounce of pain I’d dragged with me just to see it.
The memory fizzled out with a chuckle under my breath.
Arthur shot me a sidelong glance, brow furrowed like he wanted to ask what was so damn funny. I rolled my eyes. Man was about as subtle as a horse kick. Broody type, quiet and watchful, but not fooling a soul about why he was really trailing me.
I doubted even he bought that half-hearted excuse about “keepin’ me outta trouble.” Trouble was my middle name, and he damn well knew it.
Scarlet jolted to a stop in front of the general store, iron shoes clinking sharp. I dismounted fast, forcing myself not to wince, not to grunt, not to give an inch. My ribs lit up anyway, but if Arthur noticed, he didn’t say. Just gave me that half-concerned, half-annoyed look of his, like he was waiting for me to crumble so he could mutter “told you so.”
“Supply run,” I said flatly, yanking my coat straight. “Quick in, quick out. Then Wallace.”
That shut him up—for now.
Inside smelled of flour, soap, and stale tobacco. My shoulder brushed Arthur’s on the way past as I plucked a pack of cigarettes from the shelf. Slid the card from the box, flipped it over, and—of course—duplicate.
“Story of my life,” I muttered under my breath, jamming it back inside.
Then, low enough so the clerk wouldn’t hear, I added, “We’re stoppin’ at Clawson’s Rest tonight.” Kept my voice casual, eyes fixed anywhere but Arthur’s. I wasn’t about to make it sound like a request. Truth was, it was.
Arthur didn’t answer right away. Just tilted his head like he was filing it away, not pushing, not prying. Infuriatingly steady.
At the counter, the clerk made the mistake of staring too long at the burn scars trailing down my jaw. His eyes flicked lower, lingered, and I narrowed mine. He dropped his gaze so fast he near lost it in the till. Coins fumbled, clattered, and rolled off the counter.
I didn’t bother speaking. Paid clean, tucked my things, and stalked for the door before my temper got the better of me.
Arthur lingered, slow and deliberate, like he was giving me space and still watching the whole damn time.
Outside, I packed Scarlet’s saddlebags with sharp, practiced motions. Pain screamed in my ribs, but I locked my jaw tight and swung into the saddle like it was nothing. Scarlet flicked an ear back at me, catching the strain I tried to hide.
Arthur came out a minute later, bag in hand, climbing onto his stallion with that quiet, irritating ease. Didn’t say a word. Didn’t need to. I could feel his eyes on me just the same.
We left Valentine as the sun dipped low, shadows stretching long across the road. Horses’ ears flicked constant, uneasy with something they could feel that I couldn’t see.
The further we rode, the heavier the air got. Trees leaned closer, dark at the edges.
My eyes kept sweeping the treeline, restless energy prickling under my skin. Could’ve been nothing. But in my life, it never was.
I didn’t voice it. Didn’t need to. I knew by the set of Arthur’s shoulders and the way his hand drifted closer to his revolver that he felt it too.
Chapter 41: Clawson's Rest
Chapter Text
Heads up: This chapter touches on Child Neglect and Tragedy. Nothing Graphic, but it’s Heavy.
By the time we reached Clawson’s Rest, the night had settled deep and thick across the trees.
Air heavy, pressing down so close it felt like it was crawling over my skin. Horses felt it too—Scarlet tossed her head, ears twitchin’, while Branoc shifted under me like he’d rather be anywhere else. Couldn’t say I blamed him.
The shack crouched in the clearing like it had been forgotten on purpose. Roof sagged, boards bleached grey with rot. One shutter dangled half broke, knockin’ against the siding when the wind cut through. The main door had been barred from the inside, the second hanging loose, bent off its hinges. I knew the kind of silence places like this carried. Not peace. Just emptiness.
I slid down from Branoc, hand already on my revolver. Felt natural. Instinct. Places like this never stayed empty forever.
“Hold him,” I muttered, shoving the reins at Cassidy before she could argue.
She shot me a look sharp enough to draw blood, but she took the leather anyway. Ribs or no ribs, the woman worked steady as ever, stripping tack with quiet efficiency. Stubborn. Fierce. The type to rather choke on her own blood than admit to hurt.
I left her to it and stepped into the shack.
The smell hit first. Damp, mold, and something else… a sweetness turned wrong. Floorboards groaned loud under my weight, near splintering with every step. A broken chair lay in the corner, table on its side, dishes scattered across the dirt-tracked floor. Dust clung to everything, thick and unmoving.
My eyes tracked the barred door at the far wall. Rusted chain wrapped tight, wood gouged deep around the frame. No reason to keep a room shut that long, unless what was inside didn’t need to get out.
Wind threaded through the cracks in the walls, whisperin’ like a voice that couldn’t quite form words.
Empty. Too empty.
I came back outside, jaw set, finding Cassidy halfway done with Branoc, hands movin’ sure even as her shoulders stiffened with the pain she wouldn’t name. She didn’t glance at me, just worked, face half shadowed by the low light.
I joined her with Scarlet. Didn’t speak. Didn’t need to. Horses fed, tied out back with nosebags, their ears pinned and eyes restless. Animals always knew when a place carried ghosts.
Inside, I dropped my gear against the wall and went to the hearth. My hands worked kindling without thinkin’, coaxing flame from the half-rotted scraps. Cassidy’s boots clicked soft on the boards as she wandered the room, sharper eyes catchin’ on details I hadn’t cared to notice.
Toys on the floor. A wooden soldier missin’ an arm. A rag doll with one button eye torn out. Plates cracked down the middle. All of it left where it fell, like somebody walked away and never came back.
She stopped by the small bed against the wall, spine tight as a bowstring. Fingers brushed her nose, like she was tryin’ to ground herself.
Then her voice cut the quiet. “You believe in spirits, Arthur?”
I looked up from the fire. “Can’t say I put much stock in ‘em. Why?”
She tipped her chin at the room. “This place… it ain’t just empty.”
Her voice went flat as she told it.
Two boys. Glenn and Eddie. Locked in by their own blood. Left with scraps until the scraps ran out. Screams gone unheard. Little hands poundin’ against wood until their skin tore. By the time anyone opened the door, they weren’t boys anymore. Just two husks curled up on that bed.
Cassidy didn’t dress it up. Didn’t soften it. The way she said it was worse. Like she carried it around with her, like the weight of it had sunk into her bones and made a home there.
I couldn’t move. Couldn’t look away. My chest burned like I’d swallowed coal. All I could see was another cabin. Another bed. A boy with eyes wide as the sky. A woman smilin’ at me like she knew me better than I deserved. Isaac. Eliza. Names I didn’t speak, couldn’t. Didn’t matter. They sat heavy all the same.
I gripped my knees until my knuckles whitened.
Finally, words came rough out of me, softer than I meant: “Poor kids. Ain’t no way to go.”
Fire snapped, throwin’ shadows long across the walls. We didn’t touch the bed. Neither of us could. Cassidy slid down against the far wall, folding herself into the floor like she meant to disappear. I set myself across from her, revolver in hand, cleaning more for distraction than for use.
The silence between us was thick, heavy, but not unkind. Just the sort that pressed down ‘til you felt your ribs creak under it.
I caught her watchin’ me through the firelight. Steady. Unblinking. Made the back of my neck itch.
“What’re you starin’ at?” I grunted, more defensive than I meant.
She only tilted her chin, faint smirk playin’ on her lips.
“What?” I pressed.
“Just realizin’ I been ridin’ alongside the most wanted man in the West.”
That landed hard. My hand froze on the revolver. Gut clenched. Suspicion pricked up my spine.
“Don’t know what you think you know.”
“Oh, I know enough.” She pulled a bottle of whiskey from her pack, teeth barin’ as she worked the cork loose. Took a long pull without wincin’, though I saw the way her ribs jolted from the burn. She didn’t let it show. “Man like you don’t just show up in Valentine. Not with that look. Not with that horse. And sure as hell not in the company you keep. Hosea Matthews—been seein’ that name on wanted posters since I was fifteen. And you? Show up right after Blackwater goes sour?” She let out a short laugh. “Ain’t much of a puzzle.”
My jaw ticked. She weren’t wrong. Still, the way she said it, like she’d pinned me to the wall without breakin’ a sweat, dug under my skin.
She handed me the bottle, smirk tugging her mouth sideways. “Don’t look so shocked. I ain’t just a pretty face.”
I grunted, took it, tipped it back. Whiskey burned hot all the way down, sittin’ heavy in my chest. Didn’t need it, but God, I needed it.
She leaned back, head against the wall, eyes still on me through half-lids. “Besides… you look like you need it more than me.”
I stared at her over the fire, bottle hangin’ loose in my grip. Didn’t say nothin’. Couldn’t.
Because the truth was, she’d seen too much already. The ghosts in this place weren’t just hers to carry. They were mine too, and I wasn’t ready to let her see their faces.
The fire cracked again, throwin’ sparks into the dark. Outside, the night pressed close. Inside, the air was heavier still. Not from spirits. From us. From everything we weren’t sayin’, and everything we might if we let ourselves.
Chapter 42: Firelights and Ghosts
Chapter Text
Firelight had a way of stripin’ a man down to his bones.
Arthur sat across from me, flame glow crawl’n up his jaw, every line in his face carved deeper by shadow. When I’d told him about Glenn and Eddie, I’d seen somethin’ shutter in him—sharp, sudden, like a door slammed fast before you could see inside.
Not disbelief. Not pity. No, I knew those looks well enough. This was different.
This was memory.
And it wasn’t mine.
His jaw worked like he was grindin’ down rock, eyes gone distant, stare fixed somewhere I couldn’t follow. It hit me then—I’d pressed too close to somethin’ raw. Too close to the kind of wound that didn’t heal right.
The silence stretched long, heavy enough that my ribs hurt under it. I should’ve left it there—let him keep whatever ghosts he was strugglin’ with—but sittin’ across from that look, I felt somethin’ stir I didn’t like one bit.
So I smiled. Small, sharp, false as a counterfeit coin. Nodded once, like I could push past the weight sittin’ between us.
“Just realizin’,” I said, voice easy when I didn’t feel it, “I been ridin’ alongside the most wanted man in the West.”
His head snapped a fraction, blue eyes cuttin’ toward me sharp. The air in the room bristled. If I hadn’t smirked when I said it, maybe he’d have thought I meant it soft. But I did smirk—because that’s safer.
Safer for him. Safer for me.
I grabbed the whiskey before he could answer, tipped it back. The burn lit my ribs up like kindlin’, made my teeth grit so hard I swore sparks would fly. Still better than the quiet. I shoved the bottle toward him, rougher than I meant, like I was throwin’ down a card in a losing hand.
Not just a jest. Not just a dare. An olive branch, though I’d never admit it, not even under threat of a bullet.
He took it without a word, throat workin’ once as he drank. That silence still sat too close, too heavy. I told myself it was his problem, not mine. Told myself I didn’t care how weighed down he looked.
And hated myself for lyin’.
Outside, the wind shifted colder, slidin’ through the cracks like knives. My coat weren’t enough anymore. I dug through my pack for the heavier one, fingers stiff and clumsy.
From the fire came his voice, low and gravel rough:
“Grab mine too, would ya?”
Didn’t even look at me when he said it.
I rolled my eyes where he couldn’t see, but I went to his pack anyway. Pushed past cartridges and a folded map. My fingers brushed leather that felt like a journal, lingered there a beat longer than I should’ve. Curiosity’s a dangerous itch. I scratched it and pulled back quick, dragging the coat free before I could go deeper.
It was heavier than mine, thick with the smell of smoke and sweat and leather oil, faint horse musk woven in like it’d lived there all its life. Oddly grounding. Dangerous, too.
I shoved it across the fire at him without a word, like the weight of it might burn me. He caught it without lookin’ up.
The whiskey drained down to dregs. I shook the last swallow into my mouth and set the bottle aside, working at my bedroll. The fire painted hard gold lines across his face when I glanced at him. He looked carved from the same wood as this place, splintered but steady.
“So,” I asked flat, “we both sleep, or one of us keeps watch?”
“Shifts,” he answered, tone practical, clipped.
I nodded, crouched down onto the roll, but my eyes wouldn’t leave him. He stared into the flames, lost somewhere they couldn’t reach. The quiet started gnawin’ at me until my tongue betrayed me:
“You okay?”
The second it left my mouth, I wanted to bite it back. Fool thing to ask. Fool thing to mean.
I don’t ask. I don’t care. Except—apparently, I did.
He didn’t answer at first. Just sat there, jaw set, as if weighin’ whether to throw me out into the cold for pryin’. Then, slow and rough, his voice came:
“Lost two people I cared for.”
That was it. Nothing more. Just a vague, hollow outline. He didn’t name them. Didn’t give faces. But the way he said it—that was no small grief.
“Showed up to their place one day. Found two crosses planted in the dirt.”
The words dropped heavy as stones in water, ripples spreadin’ wider the longer I sat with ‘em.
The fire popped. Sparks cracked sharp against the dark. I said nothin’, didn’t move. Just listened.
And I understood.
The way he’d frozen when I told the story of the boys. The way his words stumbled heavy now. He’d said “two people,” but his eyes… his eyes gave away more.
Not a brother. Not a friend. Not even a parent.
This ache was sharper. Deeper. A wound with no scar.
A child.
His child.
The thought knocked the air from my chest. I swallowed hard, forced my face still, though my eyes betrayed me—just a flicker of softness, quick as a match strike. Too dangerous to let him see.
He fell quiet again, fire burnin’ him into silhouette. The shadows made him look older, heavier.
I lay back on my roll, eyes on the sagging beams overhead. My mind wouldn’t still. Couldn’t.
To lose a child. To bury them before their life began.
The thought dug deeper than I wanted, scraping at my own scar. The choice I’d made. The child I’d never let myself have.
The ghosts pressed close in that room. His. Mine. Others too. None of ‘em willing to leave.
I shut my eyes against the firelight. Didn’t help.
The silence stretched long, the cold creep’n closer, the night thick with all the things we’d never say.
Chapter 43: Cold Comfort
Chapter Text
The quiet had a way of gnawin’ at you when you were the one left keepin’ watch.
Hours since she’d drifted off, and not once had her sleep settled clean. She tossed, muttered, twisted under her blanket like she was fightin’ ghosts only she could see. Every so often she’d jolt awake, sit up half a breath, then fall back again—never easy, never full.
Didn’t surprise me none. A woman like her probably never had a night’s peace in her life. Lived too rough, too long. Always lookin’ over her shoulder. Made me wonder if she even knew what quiet sleep felt like, or if it’d spook her same as a gun cockin’ in the dark.
The fire’d been put out an hour back, like we’d agreed. Didn’t want no glow drawin’ eyes this far out. Cabin felt colder without it, boards groanin’ when the wind pressed in, draft cuttin’ sharp through every crack.
She stirred again, sat up slow, hair mussed, eyes all squintin’ against the dark. Blinked hard, like she weren’t sure what part was dream and what part was real.
I had to hide a smile. Couldn’t help it. She looked… hell, she looked human. Not Copper. Not the sharp edge and sharper tongue. Just a woman half-asleep, hair a mess, nose wrinkled at the cold.
But that softness—weren’t mine to see. I buried it quick, reminded myself who she was. Reminded myself of the way she’d asked me, soft as a whisper, you okay? back by the fire. Words I ain’t shook since.
She groaned, dragged a hand over her face. “Damn place. Cold as a witch’s tit. Middle of June an’ I’m freezin’ half to death.”
Her hand fumbled for her hat. Found it. Shoved it down on her head like armour. Then she lit herself a smoke, drawin’ deep, slow.
I tried not to watch. Failed. My eyes caught the shape of her mouth ‘round the filter, the way the ember flared red, lit up the curve of her cheek.
My throat closed up. I looked away, fast.
Hell’s wrong with you, Morgan? I told myself. This ain’t the place. Ain’t the time. Ain’t the woman. She’d gut you clean for thinkin’ it.
Shifted in my seat, stretched my back like it might push the thought out. Muttered under my breath, “Reckon a saloon’s got relief enough. Ain’t no shortage out there.”
Didn’t believe a word of it.
“Hey.”
I blinked. She was snappin’ her fingers at me, brows drawn sharp.
“You go deaf, or just simple?” she asked, tone dry as sand.
“What?”
She rolled her eyes, smoke curlin’ past her lip. “Said you best get some sleep. We ride hard tomorrow. Won’t stop till Valentine.”
I studied her a beat, let the words sit. She weren’t wrong. My bones ached for rest. But I didn’t move yet.
Instead, I pulled my coat open some, lettin’ the air out. Cabin was stuffy and cold both at once.
She noticed. Of course she did. Tilted her head that way she does when she’s thinkin’ on somethin’. I’ve learned that tilt—means she’s weighin’ you, same as a horse she ain’t sure about yet.
I smirked faint, couldn’t help it. Lifted an arm. “C’mere, ‘fore you freeze to death.”
Her eyes cut sharp, glare strong enough to skin me. “Rather freeze than cuddle up to you.”
“Suit yourself.” I left the arm there anyway, lazy-like.
Wind shoved hard at the walls then, icy draft sweepin’ across the floor. She shivered despite herself. Tried to hide it, but I saw.
She huffed, muttered a curse low under her breath. Then—like a dog forced into a corner—she slid closer, shoulder bumpin’ against my side.
I draped the arm across her without thinkin’, pulled the coat wider to cover us both. Simple move. Instinct. Felt like nothin’. Felt like too much.
Immediate regret hit me, not ‘cause it was wrong—but ‘cause it was easy. Too damn natural. Like we’d done it a hundred times before.
I stayed still, stiff, tellin’ myself it was just practical. Just two folks keepin’ warm. Nothin’ more.
Lie tasted bitter as dirt.
She was stiff too, at first. Every muscle on guard. But after a while, just a while, I felt her ease—barely. Enough to lean into the warmth, enough to breathe out slow.
She kept her cigarette low, ember glow flickerin’ as she stared at the dark cabin like it might give her answers.
I tilted my hat down, slouched some, pretendin’ sleep. Truth was, I weren’t far from it.
Last thought that crossed me ‘fore the dark took hold: This ain’t wise… but maybe it ain’t all bad neither.
Chapter 44: The Morning Between Us
Chapter Text
Steel wheels sang somewhere in the distance, low and steady. Took me a second to place it—a train, rollin’ through the valley at first light. That sound carried further’n you’d think out here.
I shifted against the wall, bones crackin’ quiet. Then I stilled.
Weight. Pressed warm along my side.
I lowered my eyes and near forgot how to breathe.
There she was—back set against my ribs, head pillowed on my arm like it weren’t nothin’. My damn bicep dead asleep, pins and needles bitin’, but I didn’t dare move.
Cassidy Lane, mean as a rattler when she’s awake, curled soft against me like she didn’t know how to fight no more.
Truth be told, it rattled me worse’n any gunshot could’ve.
She didn’t look like she ever slept easy. Always twitchin’, rollin’, brows knotted like she was fightin’ shadows. A woman wired tight, sharp enough to wake swingin’ at the smallest sound.
But now—hell, now she was still. Quiet.
The rise and fall of her chest pressed faint against my side. Hair’d slipped from its braid in the night, strands curled rough along her cheek. Looked younger like that, messy but peaceful.
I twitched my shoulder without thinkin’, just a breath of a move, and she made this small sound—soft, near pitiful—like a dog dreamin’. A whine, quick and unguarded.
Knocked me back in my seat, that did. Meant she was under, proper. Deep. Like she hadn’t let herself be in years.
I laid my head back against the boards, let my eyes close some. Told myself it weren’t nothin’. Just a moment. Just warmth and weariness.
But damn if it didn’t feel like more.
Sun crept in slow, slipping through the cracks in the shutters till the cabin glowed pale gold. Lit her face up gentle.
Without that scowl she wore like armour, she looked… younger. Softer. Like she mighta been any other woman, not the one with a reputation big enough to make half the territory spit her name like a curse.
Her mouth was parted just slightly, breaths even. Every so often her brow twitched like she might stir—but she never did. For once, the world hadn’t come knockin’ on her with claws out.
I gave her shoulder the lightest squeeze, voice low and rough. “Mornin’. Time to stir.”
She grumbled somethin’ in her throat, stretched catlike—and then froze solid.
Next second she shot upright like she’d touched a hot stove, face gone red as a cardsharp caught cheatin’. Cleared her throat once, twice, like she’d swallowed dust.
I bit back a laugh, but it clawed through anyway, shoulders shaking.
She flailed for words, mutterin’ about the cold, about standin’ watch, about—hell, I don’t even know what excuses she piled up. None of ‘em stuck.
I sobered after a bit, leaned forward on my knees.
“When’s the last time you slept proper?” I asked, quiet. “Not that light kind. Not survival. Just… real sleep.”
Her jaw ticked, eyes slid away. Didn’t answer. Couldn’t.
I didn’t push. Just nodded once. “Figured.”
Started rollin’ my gear up, lettin’ the question hang there like smoke in the rafters.
She shook herself off soon enough, like a dog shakin’ rain. Hat pulled down low, back straight, every inch Copper again. She shoved the door open and let the morning air cut cold across her face.
I followed slower, boots hittin’ the porch. The world smelled sharp with dew and pine, sun spillin’ thin across the grass. Train was long gone, its ghost still hummin’ in the air.
She went to Scarlet, brush in hand, strokes sharp and methodical like she was scrubbin’ the memory of that cabin off herself. Every pull down the mare’s mane was another reason not to look my way.
I gave her space, turned to Branoc. Ran a hand down his neck, brushed him quiet, the familiar rhythm grounding me more than I cared to admit.
Silence sat heavy between us. Not bitter. Not yet. Just weighted with things neither of us were fool enough to speak.
She tried saddlin’ Scarlet herself. Stiff, sure, but not near as shaky as yesterday. She was gettin’ steadier, inch by inch.
Straps hung loose though, buckles crooked. I stepped in, tightened them without a word. She let me, no protest—but never met my eye once.
Mounted up with her jaw set, posture stiff as a board.
I swung onto Branoc, let him fall in a horse’s length behind her.
Wind carried the last of the train’s echo away, leavin’ just hoofbeats and silence between us.
Didn’t regret lettin’ her rest against me. Not for a damn second.
But I’d wager she did.
Made me wonder how long she thinks she can keep herself stitched together with whiskey and sheer hard-headedness.
One day, she’ll find that ain’t enough.
For now, I’ll let her ride ahead, jaw locked, starin’ holes through the horizon.
She’ll speak when she’s ready. If she’s ever ready.
And I’ll be here, waitin’.
Chapter 45: The Ones Who Knock
Chapter Text
Hell, if he thinks I was enjoyin’ that little arrangement back there, he’s dead wrong. Man’s built like a brick wall and smelled like saddle leather besides. Nothin’ cozy about wakin’ up pinned against somebody who snores through his nose like a busted bellows.
Course, try tellin’ that to the part of me that didn’t want to move right away. The part that almost—almost—settled in when the sun started slippin’ through the cracks, warmin’ my cheek. Felt like safety. And that right there’s the sort of foolishness I oughta beat out of myself with a stick. Safety don’t exist, not really. Least of all in the arms of a Van der Linde gun hand.
So I shoved it down deep where the rest of the soft-headed nonsense goes, fixed my hat low, and rode out like nothin’ happened.
By the time we pulled off the main road, the air’d sharpened. Sun was climbin’ but the chill still hung thin in the trees, breathin’ down my collar. Scarlet’s ears flicked back, her stride eager, but I slowed her into a quieter trail, boots creakin’ in the stirrups as I drew in steady. This was the spot. Time to quit pretendin’ and start talkin’.
I glanced sidelong at him, sittin’ tall on Branoc like he was carved from oak. “Figure you deserve a fair warnin’ ‘fore we stroll up like idiots. Target’s an old woman’s cabin.”
He cut me a look, slow and steady. Didn’t say a word.
“She’s got four sons—dumb as fence posts, meaner than feral hogs. Robbery, rustlin’, you name it. All of ‘em hide their loot at Mama’s place, reckonin’ nobody’d be fool enough to suspect a sweet little old lady in her rocker. Truth is, she’s meaner than the lot. Knows what they do, helps ‘em stash it.”
Another grunt. Just a grunt.
I huffed out through my nose. “Lord above, I’m ridin’ with a philosopher. Whole damn vocabulary and you pick the one syllable you like best.”
That earned me half a twitch at the corner of his mouth—so faint I might’ve imagined it.
Cabin came into sight soon after, tucked back in a stand of pines. Smoke curled lazy out the chimney, four horses tied out front. Big, broad-shouldered stock animals—strong enough to haul loot, dumb enough to belong to their riders. And there, beside ‘em, a scraggly little donkey, lookin’ like it hadn’t had a bath in its life.
I snorted. “Only breed of idiot steals half the county blind and still keeps a donkey. Might as well hang a sign up sayin’ ‘come rob us.’”
Pulled Scarlet back into shadow, let my eyes narrow against the sun. My skin prickled with the charge of it—the waiting, the watchin’. Some folk got sick off tension like this. Me? I breathed it in. Couldn’t pretend I didn’t thrive on it. Still, I knew how quick it could spill into blood.
Arthur shifted in his saddle, squintin’ toward the porch. I could see him studyin’ it like a man measurin’ a problem he already knew the answer to.
I cut my eyes toward him. “Hope you ain’t squeamish. ‘Cause this is ‘bout to get real bloody.”
His jaw flexed, but still—nothin’.
Didn’t matter. My hand was already on the Colt, thumb checking the cylinder. Click, spin, settle. There’s a steadiness in that sound—cleaner than whiskey, truer than trust. That click never lied. People did.
I slid the revolver back, did the same with the other. Ritual like prayer, if I’d ever been the prayin’ kind. Each motion filed me sharper, steadier.
He was watchin’ me, I could feel it. Pretended not to notice, though my skin heated under the weight of his stare. Man had a way of lookin’ like he saw past all the armour, which was exactly why I never let him hold my gaze too long.
I swung down off Scarlet, tied her loose but close. She flicked her ears, uneasy. Couldn’t blame her.
“So what’s it gonna be, Cowboy?” My voice came low, near playful if not for the edge sharp enough to cut. “You wanna get dirty, or stay clean?”
He grunted again, but I thought I saw his hand brush closer to his holster. That was answer enough.
Both my revolvers came up, cold iron cocked smooth under my thumbs.
Didn’t matter what he said. I was goin’ in. Always was.
Stride steady, I stepped out of shadow, boots crunchin’ soft on the grass. Each pace drew me nearer till the porch loomed tall, door shut, world holdin’ its breath.
Funny thing—my pulse slowed the closer I got. Calm always came in those last steps before the storm. Not peace, not exactly—just a kind of clarity.
I lifted my hand. Knocked once. Twice. Deliberate, steady.
World always did split itself into two kinds of folk—the ones who pray the knock don’t come, and the ones knockin’.
Chapter 46: Measured Hands
Chapter Text
Heads up: This chapter deals with Blood, Killings, and Hard Choices. Heavy stuff ahead.
Spray off the falls came down like misted rain, hissin’ cold on my shoulders. Branoc stood steady beneath me, ears flickin’ but sure-footed as ever. I sat the saddle and watched her—braid whipping in the wind, braid that never once came undone no matter how rough the trail got. She was leadin’ the string through one by one, Scarlet forcin’ her way through the current like she’d sooner bite the river than let it drag her down.
Cassidy’s shoulders stayed square, posture sharp, eyes never once leavin’ the horse she was ponyin’ across. She fussed over every step—whistle here, touch of the rein there. Gentle. Careful.
Struck me as strange. This was a woman who slit a man’s throat clean as breathin’, who drew a Colt faster’n I could blink… and here she was, damn near cooin’ to a mule like it was somethin’ precious.
The water frothed white at their knees. My hat brim grew heavy with spray. And like it or not, my mind pulled back to the porch—blood still so fresh in memory I swore I could smell it.
The knock hadn’t even died out when the door opened. Young one stood there, no more’n twenty, eyes hard. Behind him, another with a shotgun already raisin’.
Her Colt cleared leather before I’d even set sights. Crack—jaw split wide, teeth and blood down the frame. Same breath, she drove her knife cross the throat of the boy in the doorway. Porch boards lit up red, blood hissin’ hot against the cold.
She stepped in calm as church, both irons ready, voice barkin’ sharp enough to slice the air. I came behind with my piece up, though my chest felt tight as a snare drum.
Had one of the sons by the collar, shovin’ him down to a chest in the corner. “Open it,” she ordered, steady. Knife at his neck, tip dimpled deep in skin.
Another in the back twitched for his revolver. I didn’t think. Fired. Bullet took his hand damn near clean, blood sprayin’ as he screamed and dropped to his knees.
She never flinched. Just pressed her knife harder till her hostage whimpered.
Chest gave way, iron latch breakin’. Silver. Coin. Bills stacked neat. Loot enough for a gang twice our size.
She worked quick, riflin’ through with hands sure and practiced. Not a glance wasted, not a coin missed.
Then she straightened, eyes sliding toward the two men. Her gaze flicked up to me, holding mine for a beat. I caught a small flicker there—thought, calculation, something almost like hesitation behind her dark eyes. And then she moved.
Her Colt rose. Crack. Crack. Two unarmed men folded, skulls punched neat, eyes wide even as they hit the floor.
I kept my piece up, but it might as well’ve been slack. I’d thought she’d rob ’em, scare ’em, maybe leave ’em. Not judge, not sentence. Not like that.
The old woman wailed, hands at her mouth.
Cassidy turned to her. Crouched close, voice soft, near gentle. “You got family, old girl?”
The woman’s head shook, tears streamin’.
And Cassidy studied her. Quiet. Thinkin’.
Then fired.
Silence after near choked me.
It wasn’t the blood—I’d seen rivers of it. Wasn’t the killin’, either—I’d done more’n I could count. It was that pause. That choosin’. She’d weighed life in her hand and found it light enough to toss.
After, she told me to take what I pleased, casual as if we’d just stepped out of market. Then she walked out, blood still wet on her boots, and popped the latch on the chicken coop.
Hens scattered, wings beatin’, feathers driftin’ down like snow. A cruel kindness, or a kind cruelty—I couldn’t name it.
Then to the stock. Ropes, halters, knots—her hands deft, patient. Careful even. She tied off two pair neat, clicked her tongue low. Donkey got his halter too, ears flickin’ like he trusted her.
That’s what stuck. She could put down three folk like it weren’t nothin’, then turn ’round and save a damn donkey.
Made no sense. Still don’t.
Spray glittered in the sun when she led the third one across the river. Braid snapped in the wind, water foamin’ white around Scarlet’s knees.
Didn’t so much as glance my way. Didn’t carry weight in her shoulders, nor shadow in her eyes.
I followed on Branoc, current draggin’ at our legs. River roared loud, but all I heard was the silence after her shot.
She tied the horses clean, quick, donkey trailin’ like a pup. To look at her, you’d never know the floorboards of that cabin were still wet.
Maybe she don’t lose sleep. Maybe she can’t. Maybe that’s how she keeps movin’.
But me? I’m not sure how long a man can ride alongside someone who decides like that. Someone who looks in a pair of eyes, pauses, and still pulls the trigger.
Her shoulders stayed square. Braid swingin’. Like blood weren’t nothin’ more than dirt to wash off.
And I wondered if someday it’d come back for her.
Or worse—if ridin’ with her meant it’d come back for me.
Chapter 47: Warmth and Quiet
Chapter Text
The road into Valentine stretched out, low sun gilding the dust in streaks of orange and gold. Scarlet’s ears flicked back to me, alert as ever, muscles coiled under the sleek black hide. Arthur trailed behind, calm, steady. Two other horses followed ponyed to Scarlet, and the donkey clopped behind with an almost comical persistence. Blood had dried on my hands, cracked along the knuckles, mixed with the fine grit clinging from the river spray. My boots squelched with every step—wet dirt, old blood, the kind of mess that’d stain a body longer than memory.
I let my mind drift back over the morning’s work. I hadn’t wanted to kill the last three. The first two deaths? Tactical. Mandatory. The first drew on me; the second was collateral. Couldn’t leave him breathing.
But the last two—Arthur’s shot man and the other—those weren’t about tactics. They were about the look. The eyes that promised revenge, that would remember every scar, every face, every slight. I learned early: leave that look unpunished, and it’ll come back to carve lives out of the world you tried to survive.
The old lady… that was different. She’d just watched all her children die. I asked about family. Heard the answer. Made my choice. Mercy sometimes wears a dark coat.
The hens I let loose. One small act for a world that often had none. Better than pens. Better than nothing. I didn’t dwell on the weight of it. Weighing gets heavy. Better to carry it light, practical.
Dusk came before I even noticed. Town appeared over the horizon, buildings leaning into the glow, windows catching last light. People turned their heads, whispers floating on the evening wind. Four extra horses and a donkey weren’t subtle, not in Valentine. I noticed the way storekeepers straightened, how children ducked behind barrels, how the men shifted in their boots. Didn’t care. Let them talk. My reputation would ride with me, no need to hurry it along.
The stables waited. I led them in, careful with knots, brushing reins, checking halters. They were quiet under my touch, obedient without command. Horses know when you’ve spent your life earning it. The donkey seemed to sense it too, stopping for a moment to look back like he approved. Amos paid for the extra mounts, giving Arthur and me permission to leave Scarlet and Branoc in his care. I dragged my feet the rest of the way toward the hotel, every muscle remembering the morning, remembering the cold sting of it all.
Inside, I paid for my room, keeping an eye on Arthur.
“What’re you doin’?” I asked, voice sharp, suspicion tucked in the words.
He glanced at the clerk, who hesitated. “Booked out,” he said, “but there’s the saloon.”
I scoffed. Saloon probably dirtier than the hotel. The words were sarcasm, but underneath, tension curled tight.
Arthur laughed, rough and easy. “I’ll share with Copper.”
I turned, incredulous glare sharp enough to split leather.
The clerk’s eyebrows jumped. I dropped an extra dollar on the counter. “I want a warm bath,” I said. “Not company.”
Arthur chuckled, following me as we headed upstairs. Every step a reminder—the blood, the roar of the morning still clinging to me like a second skin.
Once inside the room, I set my gear aside, shoulders sagging just enough to feel the weight. Arthur moved to sit, giving me a grin that didn’t quite reach his eyes. I caught it but didn’t respond. My body was too raw, too heavy with tension to offer anything more than presence.
Before I could even settle fully, a soft knock sounded on the door.
“Miss Lane?” a young hotel girl asked, peeking in. “Your bath’s ready, ma’am.”
I nodded once, dismissive. “Thank you.”
The hotel girl’s knock had faded. I slipped down the stairs, every step heavy, muscles tight, hands still sticky with dried blood and river grit.
The water was warm before I even touched it, pressing against my skin like a quiet promise. I sank in, letting it envelop me, letting every ache, every knot, every lingering pulse of the day soften under its weight.
Fingers trailed over sore shoulders, down my arms, over the muscles that remembered every mile on horseback, every struggle through the river. I rolled slightly, letting my body press into the warmth, coaxing tension loose. Breath caught, then deepened. Heat pooled low in my belly, spreading through me, pressing against muscles and bones that had gone too long without relief.
I leaned back, letting steam curl around me, hiding me from the world. Hands drifted, tracing lines I rarely acknowledged, exploring muscles tight from riding, soft skin beneath them. Every exhale let a little more go—fear, adrenaline, worry. Every heartbeat pressed warmth and pleasure deeper into me.
It wasn’t about him—not exactly—but knowing Arthur was nearby, patient, quiet, waiting, let me let go in the smallest, private way. I let my body remember itself, remember sensation, remember that it could still feel without danger, without purpose, without armour.
A low shiver ran through me, slow and steady, and I leaned into it, letting the heat and warmth roll through my limbs, through my chest, through the muscles I’d held tight all day. Every nerve thrummed, every ache loosened, every thought stilled.
The world outside the bathroom—the river, the blood, the chase—fell away. Only this moment existed. Only the warmth, the release, the small, delicious pulse of living fully in my own skin.
I closed my eyes, letting it linger, letting the pleasure and relief mingle, letting the tension slip away until it was nothing more than warmth and quiet. When I finally sank lower, letting the water press around me, I let out a soft sigh—the kind you don’t give the world.
For once, I was just Cassidy. Not Copper. Not a survivor. Just alive.
Chapter 48: Between Survival and Mercy
Chapter Text
The hotel chair weren’t much more than a rickety frame with a pad thin as old parchment, but it held me steady enough. The lamp on the table threw a yellow pool across my journal, pencil scratching soft over paper. I sketched the colt from Emerald Ranch—the wild one with fire in his hide. I caught the slope of his neck, the sharp cut of his jaw, the hard set of his eye. Shading dark around his muzzle, I tried to trap that restless energy, the kind that looked like it wanted to leap off the page and kick a man in the chest.
Sketchin’ always gave me quiet. Hosea used to say it was my way of prayin’ without words. Maybe he weren’t wrong. Usually I lost myself in it, steady hand, clear mind. But tonight the page felt heavier than it ought to, like even the lead didn’t wanna carry what I’d seen. My fingers stayed steady, but my head wandered back—river spray cold on my skin, revolvers barkin’, the echo of shots. And them three at the end.
I pressed the pencil harder than I meant to, near tore the paper.
Door hinges creaked, pullin’ me back.
Cassidy stepped inside, hair damp from the bath, steam still clingin’ to her skin. She moved slower than usual, like the water had pulled something out of her she couldn’t get back. Boots hit the floor with a careless kick. She peeled out of her coat, dropped it with the rest of her dirty clothes, and flopped down onto the single bed with a sigh that sounded older than she was.
I shut my journal soft, slid it aside. Watched her a moment. Shoulders slumped, face turned toward the ceiling. Tired—sure. But there was more hangin’ on her frame, somethin’ heavier.
Silence stretched. I cleared my throat.
“Why?” My voice came low, steady.
Her brow knit, eyes half-open. “Why what?”
I didn’t blink. “Them three. At the end.”
Her face shifted, hardening quick, eyes flattening into stone. Breath pushed sharp through her nose.
“Survival. Survival. Mercy.”
The words dropped like stones in my chest. I sat with ’em, trying to parse the weight. She said it like scripture—like she’d carried those laws for years. Weren’t no sermon, though. Just law she wrote herself.
She rolled, dragged a whiskey bottle from her saddlebag, yanked the cork out with her teeth. Took a long pull, like it was water.
I watched, quiet. She caught me staring when the bottle lowered. “What’re you lookin’ at?”
I shook my head. “Do you always gotta speak in tongue?”
Her mouth tugged into a faint smirk, sharp at the edges. “If you get it, you get it.”
She tipped the bottle again, leaned against the wall, eyes drooping heavy-lidded. When she spoke next, her voice was calm, sharp, almost clinical.
“First two—necessary. No choice.” Her thumb tapped the glass. “Third and fourth—saw it in their eyes. Vengeance. Promises of blood. Best cut that off at the root.” She paused, gaze drifting somewhere far. “The old woman—mercy. No family left. Four sons gone. Better quick than slow.”
Cold words. Calculated. But under it, I caught somethin’ else. The way she framed it—it weren’t just for her.
I stayed still, stewin’ in it. Cold as her voice was, there was somethin’ tucked beneath. Maybe she weren’t just protectin’ herself. Maybe she’d been protectin’ me too.
She didn’t flinch. Didn’t regret. She carried them choices like tools, not ghosts. And the more I tried to pull her apart, the more I felt myself pulled closer.
Maybe it weren’t just survival. Maybe it was her way of keepin’ us both movin’ forward, no matter the cost.
She smirked faintly, already slipping toward sleep, whiskey bottle loose at her side.
I leaned back in the chair, let out a slow breath. Lamplight played across her face, softening the sharp lines she wore like armour. A strand of damp auburn hair clung to her cheek. Her hand twitched once, then stilled.
I could’ve turned in myself. Lord knew I was bone-tired. But my eyes stayed fixed on her.
She shifted, a small sound leaving her throat—half sigh, half groan. Her arm slid off the bed, fingers brushing the floor. She looked younger in that moment, softer, stripped of the fire that usually burned off her. Almost like she weren’t Copper at all. Just Cassidy.
The name drifted through my head, one I rarely let myself use.
I picked my journal back up, turned past the colt. Pencil moved again, softer this time. I didn’t sketch the horses. I sketched her. Not the gun on her hip, not the smirk sharp as a knife. Just the quiet of her, head tilted, lashes fanned against flushed skin, mouth softened by whiskey and weariness.
Didn’t take long before I stopped, sittin’ there with her face half-formed on paper. I weren’t sure what I was drawin’—Cassidy, Copper, or somethin’ in between.
The lamplight hissed faint against the oil. Outside, boots scraped along the boardwalk, voices rose and faded. Valentine was settling for the night, same as we should’ve.
But I stayed. Watching. Listening.
Her breathing deepened, slow, steady. That hard edge she carried bled out with every exhale. She turned onto her side, clutching the pillow like it anchored her. For the first time since I’d met her, she looked unguarded.
I rubbed a hand over my face, leaned forward on my knees.
Weren’t sure if she was my salvation or damnation. But sittin’ there, I knew one thing: I weren’t ready to walk away.
Couldn’t.
The chair creaked as I shifted, settling in for a long night. My revolver lay close by, journal open at my side. I kept one eye on the window, one on her. The lamp burned low, shadows climbin’ the wall.
And still, I watched.
Her braid loosened in the night, strands falling across her face. I caught myself leaning forward, thumb twitching like I meant to brush it back. I didn’t. Sat back, fists clenched against the thought.
She murmured once in her sleep, words slurred and broken. I didn’t catch what she said. Didn’t matter. The sound of it was enough.
The clock downstairs ticked faint through the floorboards. Time stretched. My eyelids went heavy, but I fought it. There was something in watching her—knowing she’d made it through the day, through the blood and the river and the ghosts she carried. Something in knowing I was here when she finally let herself rest.
I thought of Hosea’s voice in my head, telling me I was fool enough to get tangled in this woman’s storm. He’d be right.
But still I sat.
And when the whiskey bottle rolled from her hand and settled against the floor, I picked it up quiet, set it aside. She didn’t stir.
Her breathing stayed steady.
I leaned back, eyes tracing her outline in the low light, sketchin’ her once more—this time not on paper, but in memory.
I’d carry it with me, same as every line I ever put in that journal.
And somewhere in the dark between the tick of the clock and the hiss of the lamp, I knew—whatever tomorrow brought, I’d already chosen my place.
Right here.
Watching over her.
Chapter 49: Mercy Denied
Chapter Text
Heads up: This chapter deals with Graphic Violence, Blood, and the Death of a Parent. Heavy stuff ahead.
I woke sticky. Skin tacky with sweat, sheets twisted around my legs like I’d fought someone in my sleep and they’d left me trussed. Whiskey still clung to my mouth, sour and dry at once. My head was fogged, bones lead-heavy. Felt like the night hadn’t ended so much as it’d laid itself across me and refused to move.
The bed weren’t worth the coin — lumpy mattress, thin blanket, frame that squeaked if I shifted too much. But it had held me long enough to crawl out of the dark for a few hours. Morning light crawled in through the slats, pale and thin, dust dancing in it like tired little ghosts.
Took me a moment to notice I weren’t alone.
Arthur sat slouched in the hotel chair, chin tucked to his chest. His eyes half-lidded, mouth slack, but he weren’t asleep proper. No — he was hovering in that in-between, still keeping watch like his body refused to quit even when his head begged it. His journal sat closed on the table, revolver close by.
The sight prickled under my skin. I felt bare — stripped down to nothing but my underthings, the lamp from last night still dead on the table. Heat rushed to my face before I pulled my coat from the floor, draped it across my shoulders. That was better. Not enough, but better.
I slipped to the window, careful not to wake the floorboards, and cracked it wider. The air slid in, cool against the heat sticking to my neck. I struck a match, cupped it to my cigarette, breathed deep. Smoke curled up gentle at first, then caught sharp in my lungs. I held it until my chest burned, exhaled slow.
Steadier. Or maybe I only told myself I was steadier.
Valentine was stretching awake outside. The sun crawled low over the rooftops, dragging gold over dirt. Men hauled barrels from wagons, women swept their porches, kids darted after a stray mutt yapping down the street. The clatter of hooves echoed faint from the main road. Life starting up again, same as it always did, uncaring who lived or bled the night before.
I should’ve seen myself in the glass. Instead, I saw her.
Dark eyes. Not mine — softer, warmer, alive in ways I hadn’t been in years. My mother’s eyes.
The breath punched out of me, and the memory came. Violent.
The knife flashed — silver catching lanternlight.
It weren’t clean. Not meant to be. He wanted it cruel. He drew it slow, pressing until skin split, twisting, dragging. Her breath hitched, broke into little screams that clawed at my ears. The bastard’s grin wide, enjoying each shudder that ran through her body.
Blood sprayed hot — across my face, into my mouth. It tasted like iron, bitter, wrong. I choked on it, gagged, clawed at my own skin like I could wipe her pain away if I scrubbed hard enough.
Her hands shook, nails digging into her dress as she struggled, eyes wide but finding me even through the haze. And then one trembling hand lifted, slow, deliberate, like it weighed a hundred pounds. She pressed her palm to my cheek. Fingers sticky with her own blood.
She looked at me. Not the knife. Not him. Me.
And then I watched the light drain out.
Not quick. Not merciful. She fought for every breath, choking on it, drowning on land. I begged in silence — take her, make it fast, end it. But it dragged on, every second crueler than the last.
And then nothing.
Mercy denied.
I staggered back from the window, cigarette trembling between my fingers. My throat felt closed up, lungs locked. That vow crawled through me again, same as it always did — no one deserved to die like that. Not if I had a say. Better quick than slow. Better the barrel of a gun than a knife drawn out long. I’d sworn it. I’d carried it ever since.
A tear slipped down my cheek before I caught it, swiped it fast like it’d never been there. But I felt the weight of eyes before I even looked.
Arthur. Awake now. Watching me with that steady quiet that made me feel like he could see clean through me if I let him.
I flicked ash out the window, voice flat, mask snapping into place.
“This is where we part.”
No rise, no fall. Just stone.
I pulled on my dirty clothes, buckled my gun belt. Each motion sharp, mechanical. Boots hit the floor, scuffed leather against wood. He didn’t say a word, just watched, letting the silence stretch until it near split me open.
Finally, his voice came.
“You okay?”
I met his eyes and forced a smile. Thin. Crooked. Hollow.
“Always.”
The lie slipped easy. My hands moved to the revolvers, loading them by feel, cylinder clicking, bullets sliding home. Steel didn’t ask questions.
I heard his chair creak as he stood. He crossed the room slow, careful, like approaching a spooked mare. His hand reached out for mine.
I froze. Instinct flared. My head snapped toward him. But his palm just brushed against mine, not gripping, not forcing. Just there.
“It’s okay,” he said, voice low, steady. “Not to be okay.”
His other hand lifted, cupped my jaw. His thumb grazed just near the place where the tear had been, rough skin against the softest part of me.
My chest thundered. Too close. Too raw. I turned sharp, shoved him in the chest. Not hard. Just enough. A warning. Don’t pry. Don’t look too deep.
Inside, I cursed myself raw. Damn fool for letting him see. Damn fool for letting him matter. Softness was weakness. Weakness got people killed.
But when I looked back at him, my eyes betrayed me.
I weren’t staring at him like Copper. Not hard, sharp, cold. Weren’t even Cassidy — bitter, closed-off, survivor. It was something else. Something softer, warmer. Something that terrified me more than the knife, more than the blood, more than the ghosts.
I dragged hard on the cigarette, burned it down near to the filter. Stubbed it out sharp. Slung my gear over my shoulder.
Didn’t look back when I muttered, “We’ve both got roads to ride.”
But I lingered a breath too long. My eyes softened before I could stop them, betraying me again.
Then I turned.
Arthur didn’t answer. Just let the silence follow me heavy as chain.
And somehow, it was heavier than the ghosts.
Chapter 50: Laws Carved from Pain
Chapter Text
The door shut behind her, and the room felt emptier than it had any right to.
Silence pressed in close, thick and heavy, the kind that don’t leave quick. I stayed planted in the chair, elbows on my knees, staring at the spot where she’d stood a moment ago. Her cigarette smoke still clung to the air, curling lazy in the slant of morning light.
My journal sat open on the table. Pages full of her. I hadn’t meant for it to turn out that way — it just had.
First sketch, sharp as broken glass: Copper. That was how most folk knew her. Eyes hard, mouth set tight, revolver cocked and ready. The kind of woman you didn’t meet twice unless you were lucky or dead.
Next page, Cassidy. Or leastways, how I saw her when her guard slipped. Shoulders low, hair untidy, her whole frame carrying a tired weight no amount of whiskey could ease. Softer lines. Human lines.
Then another, drawn late one night — same woman, only smaller somehow. Not in size, but in the way her edges folded inward, like she was trying to disappear into herself.
And this morning… hell, that weren’t none of those. She weren’t Copper, weren’t Cassidy. She was both, and she was something else. A woman cut from scars, carrying more ghosts than most men could shoulder in a lifetime.
I rubbed at my eyes, scratching at my beard. Truth was, I didn’t know which one of those drawings told the truth. Maybe all of them did. Maybe none of them did.
I pushed up from the chair and crossed to the window. From up here, the whole town stretched out — Valentine shaking itself awake. Wagons rattled down the main road, the blacksmith hammering already, a dog barking after some kid darting through the dust. Life carrying on, same as it always did, not caring who hurt or bled the night before.
And there she was. Easy to pick out even in the bustle. Cloak pulled close, boots cutting sharp across the street. Heading for the stables with a stride like she owned the place. I watched her snap orders at some boy too slow with a brush, watched the quick flick of her hands as she tightened Scarlet’s cinch strap. Efficient. Cold. Commanding.
Copper again. Back in full.
The tenderness I’d glimpsed upstairs — that tear, the way a ghost had slipped into her face for just a breath — gone, vanished like it had never been there.
Made me wonder if it had. Or if I just wanted it to be.
I gathered up my satchel, slid my journal inside, and made my way down the narrow stairs. The floorboards complained under my boots. The clerk at the desk looked up, his mouth opening to say something polite, but I only tipped my hat and kept walking.
Outside, the morning was brighter, harsher. I squinted against the sun as I made for the stables.
She was already mounted by the time I got there. Scarlet stood restless but proud, ears pricked, the donkey’s rope pulled tight in her other hand. She sat tall in the saddle, reins light in her grip, every motion practised like she’d been born there.
Didn’t spare me a glance. Didn’t say a word. Just clicked her tongue and pushed on, riding down the main drag without a hitch.
I stood there a moment, hat low, watching her vanish into the churn of dust and sunlight. Then I paid Amos with a grunt, swung up onto Branoc, and pointed his nose out of town.
Camp was quiet when I got back. Too quiet, the kind that makes you hear every little thing — the flap of canvas in the breeze, Pearson clattering about with his pots, a horse stamping near the hitch. Life rolled on, but it felt dulled somehow, like the edges had been sanded down.
“You’re back.”
The voice came easy, like he’d been expecting me. Hosea was sat on a log near the fire, coffee clasped in his hand, steam curling up and catching the morning sun. His eyes found mine quick — sharp, knowing.
“So?” he said, tilting his head, that sly smile tugging. “How was Emerald?”
I gave him a look. Didn’t answer. Never could hide much from Hosea, but I weren’t about to start confessing just ‘cause he asked neat.
He let the silence hang, then lifted his brows, pressing without pressing.
I sighed heavy, set my satchel down with a thump, and lowered myself onto a crate across from him. Felt like I carried twice my own weight.
“What’s your thoughts,” I said finally, voice low, “on killin’ folk who don’t need killin’?”
The words hit the air sharp. Hosea didn’t move, didn’t blink. Just studied me over the curl of his coffee steam. His eyes steady, old and clear as ever.
“You know my thoughts, son,” he said after a beat. “I’ve no stomach for it unless it’s needful.”
I rubbed my face, weary. “She killed three men, Hosea. After the job.”
That got his brow to twitch. But he stayed quiet, so I kept on.
“One of ‘em I stopped. Shot his hand when he tried to draw. Dropped his gun. He surrendered. She put him down anyway.” My jaw clenched. “Then another, soon after. No hesitation.”
I looked at him then, but Hosea only sipped his coffee, letting me keep going.
“When I asked her why, she said: ‘Third and fourth — saw it in their eyes. Vengeance. Promises of blood. Best cut that off at the root.’”
The words still sat wrong in my gut. I shifted, staring at the dirt. “And then there was an old woman. Harmless. Just keepin’ her sons’ loot safe. She shot her, too. Called it mercy. Said, ‘No family left. Four sons gone. Better quick than slow.’”
The silence after that was thick. Camp noises drifted around the edges — kids laughing somewhere by the wagons, Pearson swearing at his stew — but they all felt far off.
Hosea tapped his coffee cup, slow. Then he nodded, like he’d been turning something heavy over in his mind.
“If you’re gonna rob a man and strip him bare,” he said, voice even, “you best be ready to face him when he’s got nothin’ left. A man with nothin’ is dangerous, Arthur. Vengeance may be foolish, but it drives folk more than gold ever could.”
He let that sit, then went on, quieter. “As for the woman… mercy’s a strange thing. Folk like to dress it up neat, but there’s nothin’ neat about it. Sometimes a bullet’s kinder than leavin’ someone to starve. Kinder than lettin’ ‘em sit and watch everythin’ they love fade away. Mercy killin’…” He lifted his cup, sipped deep, steam rising as he breathed out slow. “It’s somethin’ only folk who’ve had mercy denied to ‘em can truly understand.”
I scratched at my beard, unsettled. His words made sense, but they didn’t ease the weight in me.
My mind drifted back to that hotel room. To the tear she tried to hide, the way her eyes softened just enough to let me see. The way she’d looked at me, not as Copper, not as Cassidy, but something in between — something I didn’t have a name for.
For the first time, I started to understand her rules. Survival. Vengeance. Mercy. They weren’t cold calculations. They were laws carved out of pain, out of the things that had been done to her.
Didn’t mean I agreed with her. Didn’t mean I’d ever do the same. But I understood. And that… that pulled at something deep I didn’t want named.
Hosea studied me long, quiet. Then he leaned forward, coffee cup in hand, and gave me a look sharp enough to cut.
“Careful, Arthur,” he said. “Some storms you don’t ride out. They swallow you whole.”
I sat back, chewing on the words. Didn’t answer. Just let the quiet stretch.
The sun was higher now, spilling gold over the camp. Pearson cursed at a pot. Sean hollered something obscene. Horses shifted, tails swishing at the flies. Ordinary life went on, rolling steady as ever.
But her face stayed with me. That fleeting softness, that tear. The weight of all she carried.
And I reckoned it would for a long while.
Chapter 51: Fightin' Won't Change What's Tied
Chapter Text
Three days gone since Valentine. Felt like three weeks, though my mind still felt bruised, sore in places nobody could see, so maybe that’s how I knew the count was right. Healing never kept time straight — every ache made the hours stretch long, and every silence made ‘em longer.
I was back in the colt pen, third morning running. Dust clung thick to my boots, shirt stuck to my back already though the sun hadn’t reached its worst yet. Rope burned against my palms as I swung the colt in circles. He wasn’t near broke, not yet, but he weren’t the same wild thing from the start either. His stride had settled into something almost rhythmic, though his head still jerked up at every crow call or snap of fence wire.
Sweat slicked his dark hide, cutting trails through the dust caked on him. Around his poll and throat the hide was already angry red, rope burns rising like they had a mind to stay. Scars in the making, if anything.
I knew the look.
I clicked my tongue, reeled him in slow, let him circle tighter ‘til the rope drew him into the middle. He danced, tried to veer, but I stayed steady, hand to his neck when he finally stopped fighting. He flinched so hard he nearly ripped me off my feet, but I didn’t let go. Just loosened the old rope around his throat, bit by bit, talking low all the while.
“Easy, boy. Ain’t here to skin you alive.”
My voice didn’t sound convincing, even to me. Still, his head dropped half an inch, the tiniest give. Good enough. I slipped the rope free and tossed it aside, pulled the halter over instead. Knotted it snug, tested the line. He mouthed at the lead, pawed once, then stilled.
Victory. Small, quiet. Mine.
And then that damn voice stirred up in my skull again, like I’d left the door cracked: It’s okay not to be okay.
I clenched my jaw. Fool thing to say. Fool thing to remember. I’d never let myself not be okay — world didn’t make room for that. Weakness got you killed, or worse. But looking at this colt, wounded throat, jumpy eyes, fighting every hand that came near… well. Maybe I weren’t staring at him so much as a mirror.
I tied him to the post, snug and proper. Didn’t even finish the knot before he lost his fool mind. Went up on his hind legs, striking, throwing his weight back so hard the rope groaned and his neck bowed near to breaking.
I didn’t move. Just leaned against the fence, arms folded, watching. Calm as still water.
He crashed, scrambled, dug ruts in the dirt. Sweat sprayed from him, blood smeared his lip where he’d bit himself. All the while I stayed put, smoke of dust curling round my boots. I’d been there too — thrashing ‘til my skin split, tearing myself bloody rather than give in. Difference was, nobody’d held the rope.
Bootsteps scuffed behind me. Wegner shuffled up, forearms resting on the top rail.
“Seen that burly feller again?” he asked.
My eyes stayed fixed on the colt. “Last saw him in Valentine. Few days back.”
Wegner hung there a beat, maybe waiting for more. When none came, he nodded slow and took himself off. Suited me fine. Talking weren’t never much use.
By then the colt had started to lose steam. Lather streaked his chest, foam flecked his mouth, eyes still rolling but less white showing. He sagged against the post, sides heaving.
“Done yet?” I asked. He flicked an ear at me. Close enough.
I fixed the halter, fetched a saddle blanket. First toss spooked him clean out of his skin — he lashed backward, hind hoof clipping my chaps so hard it stung through the leather. Nearly caught my hipbone. I gritted my teeth, muttered a curse, and came again, slower this time. Blanket first, nothing else.
Flapped it against him, pulled it back, repeated. He blew snot, skittered sideways, eyes big as moons. Each time he settled a fraction faster. That was all training was, really — fight, fear, settle, repeat, until settle came first.
Then came the saddle. Blanket down, leather up. Cinch fast before he could think. He thought anyway. The back cinch snapped under his belly and he went off like a lit fuse — kicking, bucking, striking the rails.
I swung up onto the fence, lit a cigarette, and let him dance himself stupid. Smoke curled slow while he tore about, saddle rattling hard under him. Breastcollar slipped low, back cinch slapped, but no matter how he pitched, it stayed tied to him.
Arthur’s voice again. It’s okay not to be okay.
I hated how it stuck. Hated worse that he’d seen me crack at all. My rules were clear: survive, don’t bend, don’t break. But here was this colt, tearing himself raw against something he couldn’t shed. Here was me, smoking and watching like I didn’t know the same tune by heart.
He kept on until his legs shook beneath him. The fence rang with every strike, dirt flying, foam flying, rage flying. And then it burned out. Always does. He slowed, stumbled, stood trembling, sides pumping, saddle still tied to his back no matter how he’d fought.
Didn’t matter how he bucked. Didn’t matter how he panicked. Weren’t coming off.
Neither do ghosts.
I took a long drag, blew smoke through my teeth.
“Fightin’ don’t change what’s tied to you,” I muttered. Low. Half to him, half to myself.
The colt twitched an ear, still trembling. I sat there on the rail, smoke curling round me, sweat and dust and memory clinging same as scars. Him and me both — scarred, branded, still standing.
Chapter 52: Crazy Lady
Chapter Text
Didn’t take five minutes in the saddle before I was cursing myself six ways to Sunday.
Colt was dripping sweat though we’d barely cleared the timberline, hide slick and shivering like I’d run him cross-country. Birds stirred out the brush and he near tore my arms out the sockets trying to wheel away from ‘em. Every crow, every rustle, every damn breeze had him jerking at the bit like the world was ending. My triceps burned, shoulders lit up like hot iron, and my palms were raw from keeping him straight.
Scarlet never rode like this. Smooth as poured whiskey, steady as a river current, never once stumbled. This fool here? Felt like I was perched on a lopsided wheelbarrow with legs.
South edge of New Hanover stretched ahead, wide and empty, horizon swimming in mid-summer haze. The Lemoyne border wasn’t far off, swamp stink already clinging to the wind. Flatneck Station was my heading — poker winnings from near two weeks past, long overdue on collection. Felt near poetic: suffer a horse all morning just to suffer men all afternoon.
Colt’s stride clattered uneven, jarring through my spine. I leaned back, tried to ease him into something passable. He fought, near tripped on his own feet, and my teeth clacked together so hard I swore one cracked.
“Sweet mother of Christ,” I hissed. “Scarlet would’ve packed me there by now, shoes shined and mane brushed.”
He flicked an ear, tossed his head like he understood just enough to be offended.
Trail bent north, pulling us close by the bluff where Horseshoe Overlook sat perched. Wagon ruts scarred the dirt, grass worn thin from camps that came and went. I slowed him some, let him catch breath while my eyes lingered on the ridgeline.
And there it was again — Branoc. Not truly, but damn close. Just a flash in my mind’s eye, tall frame, black mane streaming, standing proud against the bluff light. Ghost image seared into me, quick as a gunshot, and just as unwelcome.
I blinked hard, jaw tight.
“Not him,” I muttered, digging my heel to snap the colt into trot again. “Ain’t him. Just some nag looks like him.”
Still, the ghost clung like a burr. Always did.
We rattled down the road, saddle horn pounding my pelvis with every clumsy stride. Posting the trot near killed me — thighs screaming, knees sore, chest bruised from the jarring. My body felt like one long bruise being beat fresh again. I swore under my breath each time he near went down, praying he’d snap a leg just to spare me.
By the time Flatneck showed its sorry face, I was stiff as a coffin board. Station squatted low against the bluff, porch boards sun-bleached and sagging, air full of smoke and holler. Dismounting near ripped my skin off bone. Legs buckled under me, stiff and useless.
“Goddamn glue pot,” I spat, dragging him to the hitch rail.
He fought the tie soon as I looped it. Threw his head, backed so hard the rail rattled. I growled, yanked the lead sharp. He froze, ears pinned, chest quivering.
“That’s right. Tantrum all you want after I get paid.”
Inside smelled of whiskey gone sour and old tobacco spit. Light slanted dim through dusty windows. Clerk looked up from his desk and near shouted my name like he’d been waiting all week.
“Copper!”
I squinted. “Why’re you hollerin’?”
Didn’t need the answer — came quick in the hammer of boots on the deck outside.
Eyes cut sharp to the poker room. Door gaped open just enough to catch the bob of a hat ducking past the back window. Bastard was bolting.
“Son of a—”
I spun, near knocked over a drunk snoring in his chair. Pushed past, shoulder-checked the doorway, and burst onto the porch. Just in time to see dust kicking up down the trail, horse tearing ass out of there. My winnings riding off with him.
I hit the rail at a run, snatched reins, near vaulted into the saddle. Sloppy mount — rope still tied to the hitch, near jerked me clean backwards. I cursed loud, yanked it free, looped it rough around the colt’s neck just to clear my hands. Lasso slid into my palm, easy as breath, coil snug and ready.
“Move, you miserable sack,” I hissed, spurring hard.
Colt leapt sideways first, damn near scraped my knee against the post, then bolted forward. His stride was rough, head tossing, jaw locked against the bit. I smacked him with the rein, laid it across his flank. He surged crooked, pounding dust like every leg had a mind of its own.
Ahead, thief’s horse spurred faster, tail flagged, dust boiling behind him. My chest clenched at the sight — him flying smooth and free while I rattled behind on a half-broke wreck.
I dropped low in the saddle, body molded tight, rope coiled snug in my fist. Every jolt rattled up through my spine, but I kept eyes cut sharp on his back.
Colt stumbled, caught himself, lurched forward harder. My teeth near went through my tongue.
“Come on,” I growled, slamming a heel. “Ain’t dying on me yet.”
Trail narrowed, cutting past cottonwoods, rocks close enough to scrape. I leaned him left, shoved him straight when he tried to veer. He fought like hell, but fear of my spur seemed worse than fear of trees.
Another rider blurred up ahead, reining sharp as we thundered past. Dust sprayed his boots.
The thief’s voice carried back, sharp and panicked:
“Stop that crazy lady behind me!”
I bared my teeth, rope burning hot in my palm.
Crazy lady. Yeah, maybe. But I wasn’t the one running scared.
The colt’s breath thundered under me, lather streaking his neck, reins slick in my grip. I lifted the loop high, fingers tightening, eyes locked steady on my mark.
World shrank down to that back riding away from me. Nothing else mattered — not the ache, not the bruises, not the ghost horses in my head. Just the chase.
Dust swallowed us whole, heat rolling off the ground in waves. Hooves thundered like war drums. My body went low, hand steady, loop wide in the air.
And the bastard’s shout still hung there, echoing sharp as a gunshot:
“Stop that crazy lady behind me!”
Chapter 53: The River Takes Its Due
Chapter Text
Branoc was the only creature in camp I trusted to keep his mouth shut. Saddling him in the heat of midday felt like the only steady thing left in my day. Leather creaked, his breath came slow and heavy, sweat already darkening his hide under the sun. Camp never did settle right, even in the heat of the day. Micah was sprawled in the shade snoring like he was fighting off a bear, Pearson cussing under his breath as he clattered pans about the fire, and Dutch—Dutch was pacing again. Boots grinding dust, back and forth, voice low but sharp. I didn’t need to hear the words to know the shape of ’em. Schemes. Promises. That same damn refrain about one more score.
I tightened Branoc’s cinch until he blew hard through his nose. Maybe I needed air more than Dutch’s goddamn words.
Valentine had left me sour, truth told. I’d been short with the gang ever since. Couldn’t hold my tongue when Bill started jawing, near bit Sean’s head clean off for something that wasn’t worth the breath. Hosea kept watching me with them eyes that saw too much, like he was just waiting for me to admit what he already knew. Never asked, never pushed. That was worse. Like he was just waiting for me to see it for myself.
I gave Branoc’s neck a rough pat and swung up. Told myself Strawberry was the reason—go west, scope the town, see what kind of law was drifting through. But really, it was just about putting distance between me and Dutch’s voice.
The trail bent through heat shimmer, grass gone brittle under the sun. Branoc’s stride was easy beneath me, steady as the tide, ears twitching at the cry of a hawk overhead. I breathed in deep, dry pine and dust thick on the wind, letting it scrape some of the bitterness out my chest.
Couple miles out, I spotted a rider ahead. Smaller frame, horse moving like its legs were nailed on sideways. Couldn’t help but huff a laugh. Branoc tossed his head like he was laughing too. The rider veered off toward Flatneck Station, but just as I passed, the nag pitched a tantrum—head high, legs flailing, dust flying.
That’s when I looked proper. Recognition landed hard.
Cassidy.
Perched on that gangly colt like he was a barrel rolling downhill.
I dragged my eyes away, pressed Branoc into a canter. She’d made her choice. We both had roads to ride.
By the time we reached the Dakota crossing, my jaw hurt from clenching it. Water slid smooth over rocks, deer bent to drink at the far bank. For a breath, it was quiet enough to ease something tight inside me.
Then came the shouting.
Hoofbeats behind, fast and panicked. My hand was on my revolver before I thought. A man burst past, near clipped Branoc’s shoulder. He yelled over his back:
“Stop that crazy lady behind me!”
I muttered, “…sounds about right.”
Sure enough, Cassidy thundered after him a heartbeat later. Rope in her fist, eyes sharp as broken glass, that damn colt lunging wild under her. She caught sight of me, blinked, then kept on like I wasn’t even there. Straight into the river after him.
The colt hit the bank, froze when the deer scattered, then went sideways with a crash. Water exploded up around them. Cassidy vanished in the churn. Next thing I knew, she was half under, spur caught, colt dragging her downriver in the mud.
“Goddammit.”
I was off Branoc before my boots even hit the ground proper. Splashed through the bank muck, grabbed the lead rope as the colt flailed. He near tore my shoulder clean out, muscles straining against mine. My boots slid, mud sucking at them, but I held. Yanked with everything in me until the horse’s head snapped sideways. He spun circles, fighting me, froth flying off his lips.
“Easy, you bastard—easy!” I snarled through my teeth.
Cassidy was half-dragged, water slapping her face, hands clawing at the mud. Her boot ripped free sudden, spur snapping, left her barefoot and stumbling. She collapsed there, gasping, ankle clutched in both hands.
I wrestled the colt up to a tree, tied him off hard, and turned back. My chest heaved, arms shaking from the strain.
She was still in the mud, hair plastered to her face, eyes narrowed to slits. “Dakota’s bit me twice now,” she hissed, voice shredded with pain.
I crouched, hauled her upright by the arm. She tried to take weight, near folded again. Her hand clamped down on my forearm like a vise, nails digging.
“You alright?”
She gave a sharp nod, but her face said otherwise. Pale, lips tight, but that damn stubborn fire still burned there. She tried to hobble on her own, chin high, jaw set like she’d rather crawl than lean on me.
“Quit it.”
Before she could argue, I swept her up—one arm under her knees, the other braced around her waist. She squirmed like a trapped cat.
“Put me down, you mule-headed bastard!”
“Enough.” My voice came low, sharp, eyes locking hers.
She froze. Still glaring, but the fight drained out of her like someone cut a rope.
I started back toward the horses, boots dragging heavy in the mud, her weight warm against my chest. She muttered curses every other breath.
“Most goddamn stubborn woman alive,” I growled under mine.
“Big words from a man haulin’ me like a sack of grain.”
“Difference is, sack of grain don’t try to bite.”
Her mouth twitched, like she wanted to smile but wouldn’t dare let me see it. She looked away instead, jaw set, hand still fisted in my shirt like she didn’t trust me not to drop her.
Branoc waited calm on the bank, ears flicking as we neared. The colt, tied off, still tossed his head now and then, but the fight had mostly bled out.
I stopped, shifted her weight enough she had to look back at me. Mud streaked her cheek, hair hanging wild. But even half-soaked, limping, she had that fire—like nothing short of a bullet would put her down.
I didn’t say what tangled up in my chest then. Didn’t have a name for it, and sure as hell wasn’t about to give it one.
So I just held her tighter, turned us toward Branoc, and muttered, “Let’s get you on a horse that don’t look like he’s tryin’ to kill you.”
She bristled, sharp as ever. “Don’t you start thinkin’ you saved me, Cowboy.”
I huffed, near laughed despite myself. “Couldn’t if I tried, Copper.”
And with that, I hoisted her higher, Branoc steadying himself as I shifted her weight. My annoyance sat heavy, sure—but tangled up in it was something else, heavier still. Something I wasn’t about to name.
Not yet.
Chapter 54: Shine and Shadows
Chapter Text
I’d wrapped plenty of wounds in my time—cuts, bullet holes, busted ribs. But never with someone hissing over every damn knot like a cat caught in barbed wire.
“Not so tight,” Cassidy snapped, teeth bared.
“If it ain’t tight, it ain’t doin’ nothin’,” I muttered, tugging the strip of cloth firm around her ankle. The joint was swollen near double, purple blooming ugly under the skin.
She sucked in a sharp breath, glared murder at me. “You enjoyin’ yourself?”
That near dragged a laugh out of me. “Enjoyin’ watchin’ you fuss, maybe.”
She shoved at my hat brim till it slid down over my eyes. “Fuss? You’re stranglin’ my damn foot, Cowboy.”
I shoved the brim back up, shaking my head. “You’re impossibly stubborn, you know that?”
“And yet you’re still here.”
Didn’t have much of a comeback for that. My hands kept working, slower now, fingers brushing her skin where the bandage overlapped. Warm, damp from the river mud still clinging. I tied it off neat, sat back on my heels, and blew out a breath.
“There. Don’t walk on it.”
She smirked. “Not much choice, unless you plan on carryin’ me again.”
I ignored that, turned for her boot.
It was a fight and a half. She tried sliding her foot in, winced, hissed, then near kicked me square in the jaw.
“Hell with this,” I muttered, yanking it out of her hand. I stuffed it into my satchel with a scowl. “You ride barefoot.”
Cassidy made a face, chin tilted. “Fancy. That’ll look real intimidating.”
“You want me to drag you in a cart instead?”
She snorted, shifting in Branoc’s saddle until she found a spot that didn’t grind her ankle. The stallion flicked his ears back, patient as ever, letting her fuss. Then, like it was her god-given right, she leaned down and started fiddling with my stirrup straps as though she owned the horse and all the tack on him.
“Quit that,” I snapped.
“Your stirrups are too long,” she said, matter-of-fact, tugging them up.
“They’re my stirrups.”
“And I’m the one ridin’ him. You want me fallin’ off?” She gave me a look sharp enough to cut hide.
I blew air out my nose, giving her the space. She adjusted them sloppy, crooked, but close enough for her short legs. She sat back, shifting, hair damp against her cheek. Damn if she didn’t look… cute.
I swore under my breath. Cassidy Lane wasn’t cute. She was impossible.
I mounted the colt behind her. The saddle was near child-sized, stirrups short, leather biting wrong. “Feels like ridin’ a saw blade,” I grunted, shifting.
She laughed, low and wicked, and nudged Branoc toward the river. “Better than walkin’.”
The colt jolted forward under me, almost climbing up Branoc’s rear. I hauled on the reins, muttered curses.
“Where the hell we headed?” I asked, trying to settle the bastard under me.
“Got a debt to collect,” she said, voice light, almost sing-song. “Man owes me coin. Figure he’s about to lose more than that.”
I tightened my grip on the reins. “That supposed to be funny?”
Her only answer was a grin, hair whipping.
The colt panicked at every shadow—bird wings, shifting leaves, his own damn tail. Cassidy grimaced, shifting to keep her balance, one foot dangling free of the stirrup. Sweat streaked Branoc’s neck from the effort of holding steady while the colt bumped and shoved. I gritted my teeth, fighting him back. Felt like wrestling a storm every step.
By the time we clattered into Strawberry, my arms burned.
Cassidy drew Branoc up at the General Store, lips pressed tight. She swung down careful, face pale, shoulders squared like she wasn’t hurt at all.
I slid off the colt and watched her limp up the steps, jaw set like she’d gut the world before letting it see her falter. Even the colt blew hard, sides heaving, sweat dark on his hide.
“Hold the door,” she muttered without looking. “I’ll handle this.”
I did as told, jaw working.
Inside smelled of flour dust, pipe smoke, and faint mildew. The clerk behind the counter looked up, polite smile fading quick when his eyes fell on Cassidy limping toward him.
She leaned her good elbow against the wood, casual. “Afternoon.”
He nodded, wary.
Cassidy scratched her nose. “Heard you had some moonshine sittin’ around.”
The man froze.
Cassidy’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. She slid her knife from her belt with one hand, steel flashing under lantern light.
The clerk’s hands shot up. He nodded fast, chin jerking toward the back.
“Cellar,” she said, tone quiet but sharp. “Now.”
Then she looked over her shoulder at me, smirk tugging her lips. “Cowboy, be a dear and fetch it.”
I muttered under my breath but went.
The cellar was cool and damp, lanterns hanging from rusty hooks. Crates stacked high, barrels sweating in the dark. I found the moonshine easy enough—crates marked with rough X’s. Bottles clinked as I loaded my satchel. Took a sack of grain and a box of ammo while I was at it. Old habits.
When I climbed back up, shoulders aching, Cassidy was leaned against the counter munching from an open box of crackers like she’d been on a picnic.
“Really?” I said.
She grinned, crumbs on her lip. “Payment.”
I shook my head. She tipped her blade toward the clerk, voice sweet as syrup. “Now you keep quiet, or next time it ain’t just your shine I take.”
The man swallowed hard, eyes wide as plates.
Cassidy snapped the box shut, tucked it under her arm, and hobbled for the door.
I caught her elbow, steadying her down the steps. She winced but didn’t pull away. I helped her onto Branoc. She hissed when her foot bumped the stirrup but covered it quick, jaw tight.
I mounted the colt, dragging him after.
We rode out slow, fading light stretching long shadows over the street. A couple townsfolk stared, then looked away fast when Cassidy’s eyes cut across them.
Outside town, the road dipped toward the pines. Air smelled of sap and river water, cooler with evening. My gut knotted tighter with every mile.
Cassidy leaned low over Branoc’s neck, stubborn and silent, crackers balanced in her lap like it was just another chore.
The colt fought me with every step—jerked his head, tried sidestepping, spooked at rabbits in the brush. My patience frayed thin.
“You always drag me into these messes,” I muttered, half to myself.
Cassidy glanced back, smirk sharp. “No one’s draggin’ you, Cowboy. You follow on your own.”
Couldn’t argue that. Didn’t mean I liked the truth of it.
By the time the sun slipped low, sky burning orange at the ridges, I started counting distance, water, camp sites in my head. Needed somewhere off-trail, hidden enough to keep the shine outta sight.
Cassidy yawned, stretched her back, near dropped the cracker box. Still that same fire in her eyes, even through the pale skin and the limp.
She was reckless as ever—and damn me, I kept following.
Chapter 55: Unsteady Ground
Chapter Text
Branoc’s stride near threw me off balance more than once. Scarlet carried short and sharp, a quick beat you could dance a gunfight to. Branoc was all length and muscle, legs eating the road like he had somewhere better to be. I shifted in the saddle, muttering under my breath about how a horse this tall ought to come with a ladder.
Arthur’s saddle didn’t help—broad, heavy, leather worn soft in places that didn’t match my bones. My knees angled wrong, my hips ached, but at least it wasn’t cutting me raw like the colt’s tack had. Still, for all my cussing, the stallion was steady. He didn’t fuss, didn’t twitch, didn’t try to throw me. Branoc’s ears flicked at every noise but his body stayed solid beneath me, a calm I wasn’t used to. Certainly not like Wegner’s colt, who’d near ripped both our arms out chasing shadows.
I hated depending on another man’s horse. I hated worse that it wasn’t half as awful as I expected. Something in Branoc’s steadiness was… steadying me.
My ankle burned something fierce, though the bandage dulled it to a throbbing heat instead of white-hot fire. Every jolt sent a bite up my shin. I muttered low, mostly to Branoc, “Cowboy’s got a gentler touch than he lets on.”
The words slipped before I caught them. Soft, dangerous things. I snapped my jaw shut quick, scowled at the road. No use thinkin’ on it.
The sun dipped, shadows stretching long, night settling round our shoulders. I hummed a tune without realising, some scrap from my mother’s kitchen—thin and off-key, but it kept my teeth from grinding. Branoc slowed each time the colt lagged, the poor fool stumbling behind, ears drooping, sweat running his dark coat. Arthur said nothing until the little station lights flickered up ahead.
“Need to check somethin’ at Flatneck,” he muttered.
I narrowed my eyes but didn’t ask. He slid down, tied the colt short, and disappeared into the station house, leaving me perched alone on Branoc, scanning the horizon.
I didn’t like sittin’ still. Didn’t like being left while the air grew heavy, every crack of brush sounding like footsteps. My hand stayed near my revolver, though the angle twisted my ankle something cruel. Irritation tangled with unease—trusting Arthur was foolish, I knew that. Foolish, and yet I kept letting him reel me in like a fish too stubborn to cut the line.
When he came out, he weren’t alone. Arthur had a man slung half over his shoulder, drunk or near dead, drooped like a sack of flour. Arthur placed the man behind me on Branoc’s rump without so much as a warning, like I was meant to share saddle space with every sorry soul he picked up off the roadside.
I hissed, sharp as a rattler. “What the hell, Cowboy? Who is this?”
Arthur’s face didn’t so much as twitch. “A priest.”
I stared. He stared back. That was all he gave me.
I twisted round with a scowl. “Wonderful. Babysittin’ drunk priests now. Just what I signed up for.”
“Just follow,” Arthur said flat. “And keep your mouth shut.”
My jaw near cracked at the nerve of it. Bossin’ me like I was one of his gang dogs. I should’ve turned Branoc straight around. But curiosity pricked sharp—what sort of outlaw fetched priests from station houses? Against my better judgment, I nudged Branoc on behind him.
The trail bent, low fires winking through the dark. My gut knotted tight. I knew this area. Didn’t take a genius to smell camp ahead. I leaned hard toward Arthur, voice low and mean. “I ain’t ridin’ in there.”
He ignored me, heel to the colt, pressing forward.
Sure enough, a figure came into sight by the outer fire—tall, quiet, broad-shouldered. I recognised him, barely. The saloon, weeks back. Arthur’d drunk with him, I’d noticed the way the man kept to the edges. My teeth ground together.
Arthur hitched the colt, unsaddled him quick, murmured to the man—Charles, that was it. They exchanged a look, then Charles’ gaze slid to me. Assessing, weighing. My back stiffened, heat sparking under my skin. I didn’t like being measured.
Arthur turned back, patience gone. “Off.”
I stayed planted, chin high.
He didn’t argue. Just reached up, gripped my waist, and hauled me down like I weighed nothing. My breath burst sharp, curse on my tongue, but his hand clamped over my mouth before the sound left.
“Camp etiquette,” he muttered into my ear, low and sharp. “Means shutting the hell up.”
I glared daggers but bit my tongue. For now.
He kept me close, steering me through the maze of tents. Fires crackled low, men and women murmured or snored, the whole place breathing quiet. My eyes darted, cataloguing: a man tied to a post across camp, head drooping; a woman ladling stew into a tin bowl; the low hum of people sleeping with one ear open. Every instinct in me screamed to bolt.
Arthur guided me to a wagon under canvas, his mark on it plain. Bed made on crates, lantern glow soft against pinned pictures on the wall. A group photo of younger men, grinning wild-eyed like they hadn’t yet been kicked by life. Another of an older man with a moustache—looked like a mug shot, rough and mean. A dog, too. On his bedside crate sat a framed photograph of a woman, edges worn from handling. And on the table nearby, another—an older-looking photo of a different woman, faded near to ghost. Unexpected. Personal. Too personal.
He sat me down hard, tugged my leg into his lap. I opened my mouth to snap, but one look from him shut me clean. His brows were set, eyes steady.
He unwound the bandage, redid it careful, hands practised, movements firm but never rough. Too careful. My chest squeezed tight. I stared longer than I meant to, throat dry.
When he finished, he jerked his chin at the bed. “Lie down.”
“I’ll take the floor,” I shot back.
He let out a breath like I was testing every saint in heaven. “Then I’ll take the bed, and you’ll be right beside me anyway. You ain’t runnin’ on that ankle.”
Cornered. Damn him.
I stripped my other boot, coat, and chaps, thrust them at him like weapons. Next came my gun belt—I slid it off slow, shifting one of my revolvers into the waistband of my trousers before handing the rig over. Arthur’s eyes caught the movement, lingered a heartbeat too long, but he didn’t say a word. Just set everything aside neat with his own, like it was the most ordinary thing in the world.
The bed weren’t near big enough for the both of us. I felt it the second I lay back—canvas beneath us sagging, boards creaking, Arthur half hanging off the side to make room. The lantern glow caught on his shoulders, his shadow brushing mine across the canvas wall. Every sound pressed close—the snores, the crackle of fire, his breathing steady by my ear.
I lay stiff, every nerve prickling. My eyes drifted over the photos pinned and framed around the wagon—faces from a life lived beyond gun smoke and blood. I didn’t like the way that knowledge sat in me.
Mistake, my gut whispered. This was a mistake. I knew it like I knew the stars overhead. And yet… with him looking at me steady, unflinching, I couldn’t bring myself to shove him out of his own damn bed.
So I lay still, staring at the canvas above, silence strung tight as a wire between us. His warmth pressed faint against my side, unwanted and yet not unbearable. My mind gnawed itself raw.
I was making a mistake.
And I wasn’t moving.
Chapter 56: Morning Guard
Chapter Text
The first light of morning crept through the canvas, brushing the edges of the tent in pale gold. I woke slowly, body heavy with sleep and aches, but something about the warmth pressed against my side held me in place. Cassidy shifted, small and tense even in this quiet, her shoulder brushing mine. My hand moved before I realised it, curling over her back in a gesture half-protective, half-instinct, before stilling.
It had been years since I’d held anyone like this, softly, without thinking. Not since Mary. Not quite like this, anyway—the weight of her presence, the smell of her hair, the rhythm of her breathing. With Mary, it had been gentle, quiet, careful; even in grief and sorrow, there’d been trust. With Cassidy… there was the same instinct to protect, yes, but underlined by a fine, nervous edge. She was wary, even here, even safe. I felt it in every tiny twitch, every subtle shift, and it pulled me close all the same.
One eye cracked open, catching the outlines of Hosea and Dutch outside the tent. Mugs of coffee in hand, they stood near the tent, quiet, but watching. I didn’t think. The blanket went over her without a word, shielding her face and shoulders from prying eyes. She let out a soft, almost imperceptible sigh. I tipped her hat down a little further, careful to hide her features.
Even lying still, I felt the weight of her alertness. Every small sound—crackling fire, distant laughter, the scrape of a boot on dirt—made her stir. I couldn’t blame her. Life had been rough for her, harsher than it had any right to be. Even here, in the supposed safety of camp, she was ready. Her vigilance was a habit, a reflex, one I recognised too well.
She shifted, small and deliberate, pulling me closer. My hand tightened unconsciously, resting near her revolver, not touching but keeping a careful watch. Protective, possessive, careful. I could feel her growl before I even caught the sound. She was annoyed. Sharp. Still sharp, even half-asleep.
“Move your hands,” she muttered, voice low and tight.
I rolled my eyes, suppressing a chuckle. “Make me,” I whispered, leaning back against the canvas, letting her stretch against me, half-comfort, half-prisoner. She scowled, but didn’t argue.
I let my mind wander while she settled, comparisons forming before I even thought about them. Mary had been delicate, fragile, sweet in ways I had loved and feared at the same time. Cassidy… Cassidy was different. Strong, sure, dangerous if pushed. But right now, in the quiet morning, the way she lay there—chest rising, hand near her revolver, eyes half-closed with that tension still threading through her—I could feel the same protective pull I had with Mary, only sharper. Riskier. Realer.
“Ankle’s good?” I asked softly, kneeling beside her, keeping my voice low. I didn’t need her to look at me, just to know I was here.
“I can manage,” she muttered, rolling her eyes, but her foot twitched when I gently lifted it, adjusting the bandage. She didn’t protest further, but I felt the tension in her jaw, the stiff flex of muscle in her shoulder. Every small motion reminded me that she was aware. Always aware.
“You want coffee?” I asked quietly. “Or leftover stew from last night?”
Her eyes flicked towards the campfire, wary, assessing. I let mine meet hers, soft and steady, before she finally nodded. I caught Hosea’s glance across camp, a subtle nod from him to let me handle it. I rose, careful not to jostle her, and left for the fire.
When I returned, coffee in one hand, a small bowl of stew in the other, she was sitting up now, shoulders tense, eyes sharp. The tent smelled of wood smoke and the faint musk of horses, a good, safe smell. She took the food silently, posture taut. I stayed near, letting her eat, letting her take her time.
Hosea leaned against a post nearby, voice casual. “She told me you dragged her into camp. Said she wasn’t exactly thrilled about it.”
“Dramatic as ever,” I muttered under my breath, letting the corner of my mouth twitch. Cassidy caught the sound and glared, but didn’t comment. Banter was safer, easier than acknowledgment.
Dutch lingered at the edge of camp, observing quietly, and I found myself subtly moving between them, shielding her without making it obvious. Every small gesture mattered—the tilt of a blanket, a shifted chair, the way I lingered near her. Even the smallest movements sent a message: here, she was not alone.
She finally looked up, giving me a brief nod while chewing the last of the stew. Not a thank you. Not trust. Just acknowledgment. I accepted it.
I watched her shift, the sunlight falling across her hair. My mind wandered back to Mary again, comparing the two: one held close and fragile, the other dangerous and sharp, both held in the same careful reverence. Cassidy didn’t need me in the way Mary had; she didn’t ask for comfort. But she let me stay. Let me watch. Let me guard, even in silence. And that… well, that was enough.
I suppressed a smile as Cassidy glared at me over the edge of her cup, brow raised, lips tight. “You’re staring,” she said, voice low.
“Just… observing,” I muttered, letting my eyes flick to her ankle, then to her hands resting lightly on her knees. Safe, for now. Tense, always.
The tent felt small, warm, alive in a way I hadn’t expected. Not quiet or lonely—not empty—but full, with the weight of proximity, with the rhythm of shared space, with unspoken acknowledgment. I’d held Mary like this before, yes. But this—Cassidy—was different. More dangerous. More alive. And somehow, that made it all the more real.
She finished her food and leaned back against the crate. I stood beside her a moment longer, letting her guard slowly ease, just a little. Her eyes softened faintly, almost imperceptibly. That was enough. For now, that was more than enough.
The day had begun, camp stirring around us, but inside the tent, the world was quiet. Small, intimate. And for a moment—just a fleeting, sharp, dangerous moment—I let myself think that maybe, here, with Cassidy, there could be something like peace.
Chapter 57: Uneasy Truce
Chapter Text
Camp stirred slow as syrup, all yawns and boots dragging through dirt, smoke curling lazy off the fire. The air smelled of coffee gone half-burnt and last night’s stew. I sat with my empty bowl balanced across my knees, watching folk crawl out of tents like beetles blinking into the light. Couldn’t imagine calling this place home—not when it already felt too crowded, too noisy, too close.
Arthur wandered back my way, so I shoved the bowl and cup at him without ceremony. He took them with that blank face of his, like he was used to being everyone’s mule. My eyes drifted past him, out toward the trees where the colt pawed at the dirt, ears twitching at every sound. I caught myself leaning forward, aching for escape before I’d even stood.
“Uncle Arthur!”
The shout carried across camp. I stiffened, hand twitching near my side. A boy no older than four maybe five, tore straight for him, near tackling his knees. Arthur paused, surprise softening his jaw before his hand ruffled the kid’s hair.
“Jack,” he said, low and fond.
The boy grinned wide. I didn’t mean to, but my eyes softened on the sight, some tight part of me loosening in the chest. Foolish. I shook it off quick, scratching at the back of my neck, head turned away.
“Scarlet gets all soppy around geldings when there’s weaners in the pen,” I grumbled, tugging at my chaps. “Batting her eyes, nudgin’ up like she’s in love. Damn hormones—makes a fool outta her. Guess I can’t judge, seein’ as mine are doin’ the same. Don’t make it one bit more appealin’.”
“Where you runnin’ off to?”
Hosea’s voice slid in behind me like smoke. I looked up to find him holding my coat, one brow raised.
“Emerald,” I said curtly, pushing off the crate. “Need to rest this ankle.”
He studied me a beat, eyes sharp as a hawk. “What happened?”
I snatched the coat from him, tugging it over my shoulders. “Chased a debtor west into the Dakota. Colt spooked, I came off, boot caught in the stirrup. Got dragged.”
His grimace was immediate. He shook his head, clicking his tongue. “Lucky. I’ve seen men lose a foot that way.”
“Didn’t,” I muttered, brushing him off. “Got things to do back at Emerald.”
Arthur reappeared then, tilting his head at me like I’d grown a second one. “You’d better be restin’.”
I rolled my eyes sharp enough it near gave me a headache. “You ain’t my father. Piss off and leave me alone.”
“Cass—”
“Don’t need you,” I cut in, groaning, dragging the strap of my bag higher up my shoulder.
He ignored me, grabbing his gear. “Strauss sent me out to collect a debt. Emerald way. You can point out the man.”
I froze, breath catching in my throat. The word debt hit like grit in my teeth. My eyes narrowed, voice dropping low. “You ain’t leanin’ on poor folk who can’t pay.”
The look he threw Hosea was quick, quiet, but it said more than words. Hosea answered it the same, a silent exchange that burned hotter than fire. I read it clear enough—something unspoken they weren’t about to share. My jaw set hard.
I spun on my good heel, snatched up my hat, and limped fast toward the colt.
“Slow down,” Arthur called behind me.
I ignored him, heaving the saddle up onto the colt’s back. The leather slapped, the colt jumped, jerking against the tree. My hands tightened, breath shoving through my nose. I wasn’t growling at him. Wasn’t growling at Arthur either. Just… at everything.
Arthur was there quick, big hands steady on the lead, murmuring low to the horse until the colt stilled. I worked the girth, jaw locked.
“I don’t mind ridin’ with you,” I muttered finally, words slipping out before I could catch them, “but I ain’t condonin’ those damn collections.”
The second they left my mouth, regret flared hot. Didn’t mean to give him that. Didn’t mean to admit I don’t mind.
Silence stretched, thick and heavy. I kept my eyes down, fingers fumbling with the last strap. Arthur didn’t push it. Didn’t throw it back in my face. He just reached into his saddlebags, pulled out something worn and dusty—my missing boot.
He held it out without a word.
I took it, slow, slipping the bridle over the colt’s head with my other hand. The boot sat heavy in my palm, heavier than it had any right to.
The weight of what I’d said lingered sharper than I liked. But the boot in my hand… it felt like something unspoken. An uneasy truce.
Chapter 58: Hundred Feet Ahead
Chapter Text
Cassidy kept her distance.
Always did.
She rode out ahead of me, not by accident, not just because Scarlet was quick on her feet. A hundred feet, near exact, like she’d measured it out in her head. Close enough we didn’t lose track of each other. Far enough no one could mistake it for company.
Felt like three steps forward, two back with her. Just when I thought we’d hit some even ground, she’d yank it out from under me again. Would’ve been easier if she was one thing or the other—friend or stranger. Instead she stayed somewhere between, a ghost on the horizon.
Branoc shifted under me, steady as always. I kept my eyes on her braid bouncing against her back, the swing of her shoulders as she rode like she was born in the saddle. She didn’t miss much. Hosea and me had shared a look back in camp when she’d cut into me about Strauss’s debts. Didn’t take words to say it—we both knew she was sharp.
Picked up on the little things. Silence. A look. The shift in a man’s stance. Took me years, and plenty scars, to learn how to read people like that. She carried it natural, like she’d been raised on suspicion.
I got lost thinkin’ on it. Lost long enough that I didn’t notice her slow. Branoc checked up hard, snorting, and I lurched forward in the saddle like a damn fool. Near slid right over the horn.
Cassidy twisted in her seat, eyes cutting back sharp as a knife.
“What?”
I grunted, fixing my hat. “Nothin’.”
Her gaze held longer than it needed to, like she didn’t buy it. Then she turned back around, heels pressing Scarlet forward.
Didn’t take long before she started in.
“This Strauss got you ridin’?” Her tone said enough—didn’t matter what my answer was.
I kept it vague. “Couple stops. Guthrie Farms. Emerald.”
She stiffened in the saddle. Curt nod, then she shifted east, like she was the one dragging me along.
“What’s the name?” she called over her shoulder.
“Chick Matthews.”
That got a mutter out of her. “Stablehand. Broke as hell. Why the hell would Strauss give him money?”
I rubbed at my brow, sighing. “Ain’t like I like it either. Blackwater bled us dry. Twenty mouths to feed. Horses to keep. Money’s short.”
She didn’t argue. Not out loud. But I saw her shoulders go stiff, head duckin’ like she didn’t want me to see her face. Her words slipped low, bitter as old whiskey.
“Complicit in a sin.”
Almost made me laugh, the hypocrisy of it. Cassidy Lane, sittin’ all high on the moral rail. Like she ain’t got her own trail of bodies and burned bridges behind her. But then I looked at the way she sank down in the saddle, quiet and folded in on herself, and I let it be. Maybe it cut deeper than she wanted me to know.
Guthrie Farms came up ahead, fences crooked, dust lifting in little swirls. Place smelled of sweat and hay. Ranch hands moved slow, hats low, casting us sideways glances.
“Lookin’ for Chick Matthews,” I said to the first one I spotted.
He nodded toward the edge of the yard, where ‘Chick’ was leanin’ on a post like he belonged. But the second I looked away, he bolted—scrambling for his horse like the ground had caught fire.
I sighed, shaking my head. Dug in my heels. Branoc stretched out smooth, rope ready in my hand. Didn’t take but a few strides before I had the lasso over Chick’s shoulders, yanking him down so hard he near ate dirt.
“Alright, alright!” he yelped, hands up, scrambling. “Don’t hurt me! I’ll tell you—got a map! Buried it! Just take it and leave me be!”
He shoved a scrap of paper at me, eyes wild, before taking off again the second I loosened the rope.
I pocketed the map, deadpan. Done with it. Cassidy hadn’t moved a muscle the whole time—just sat her horse off to the side, dark eyes steady, watchin’ everything.
We regrouped on the road out. I folded the map neat, tucked it away, then signalled her on. She gave a small nod, nothing more.
The road stretched long toward Emerald. Sun beat down, cicadas whining in the brush. Silence sat heavy between us, thicker than any words we could’ve spoken.
Finally she broke it.
“Who’s at Emerald?” Her voice was low, almost like she didn’t want to ask.
I dug Strauss’s note out, squinting at the scratch of ink. “Lilly Millet.”
Her whole body went rigid. Jaw tight, shoulders drawn sharp as blades.
She didn’t say a thing after that. Didn’t need to. Her silence was louder than words.
I kept my eyes on her back, a hundred feet ahead, braid swinging steady. Something was brewing in her. Couldn’t see it yet, but I’d lived through enough storms to know the signs.
So I rode quiet. Wary. Waiting.
Chapter 59: Debt Collected
Chapter Text
The ride to Emerald stretched longer than it should have. Sun beating down, cicadas whining in the brush, and me grinding my teeth to powder over one name.
Lilly Millet.
I turned it over and over until my jaw ached. What the hell had she done? Couldn’t stop picturing a dozen sins — gambling, drink, maybe took a loan for a sick kid. All of it felt too small, too petty for the weight pressing on my chest. Strauss didn’t deal in sympathy. He dealt in ledgers and leverage.
Half a thought kept tugging at me, ugly and tempting: ask Arthur the number, pay it myself, and be done with the whole damn mess. But that’d mean admitting I cared enough to shoulder another person’s burden. And caring — that was a habit I’d sworn off.
Didn’t stop the itch.
The colt picked up on me anyway. He was young, half-wild, always testing for weakness. My mood gave him an excuse to toss his head, sidestep under the saddle like he had a burr in his hide. I pressed my knees, tried to steady him, but my own pulse was rattled, breath sharp. Didn’t take a horse whisperer to see I was strung tight.
Arthur’s words circled back, low and even like they’d been the day before:
“Ain’t like I like it either. Blackwater bled us dry. Twenty mouths to feed. Horses to keep. Money’s short.”
I’d replayed it too many times, and every time I landed in the same split.
My head understood it. Debts were business. Poor folks were easy money. Desperation made people predictable. Numbers on a page — tidy math.
But my heart — well, my heart never did have good sense. It hated squeezing blood from the hungry. Hated seeing calloused hands dig deeper for coins they didn’t have. Hated me for being part of it, no matter how far I told myself I stood from debt collectors.
Running with the wrong people brands you permanently. Copper. That was mine. Didn’t matter if I’d earned it young or old, didn’t matter if I tried to wash it off — it clung like smoke in your hair.
Sometimes I wondered what it’d take to outrun it. Shear my braid, bleach it pale, ride to Saint Denis and play at being some upper-class widow. Lace gloves, fainting at the sight of dust. The thought alone made me want to spit in the dirt.
I’d toyed with quitting before. Even tried. Put the guns down. Told myself I’d rather go hungry than keep spilling blood or twisting arms for coin. Didn’t last.
Wegner dragged me back — horses needed breaking, someone had to do it.
Seamus whispered easy money in my ear.
And just like that, I was pulled under again. Survival had a way of tethering you to the very life you swore you hated.
Emerald Ranch rose up out of the haze, calm on the surface. Fences straight, barn red, cattle lowing soft in the distance. A picture fit for a painting, if you didn’t look too close. My stomach knotted tighter the nearer we got.
I slowed the colt, eyes darting to Arthur. He rode steady, broad shoulders straight, Branoc’s ears flicking forward. He was already measuring the place, quiet and wary. I tipped my chin toward the barn, and sure enough — there she was.
Lilly Millet.
Arguing with a man built like a twig, her hands flying sharp as knives. Cooper, I figured. The kind of man who mistook bluster for strength.
Arthur gave me a small nod and rode on. I swung down stiff, ankle screaming the second my boot hit dirt. Unsaddled the colt slow, giving him a pat on the neck even though my hands itched to clench. Scarlet poked her nose over the fence, snorted warm against my palm. I leaned into it for half a heartbeat, breathing steadier, but my eyes never left Arthur.
He approached Lilly calm, voice pitched low, businesslike. She turned sharp, chin high, and shoved the problem straight at Cooper.
“Give him the money,” she snapped.
Cooper puffed his chest, jaw clenching. “Like hell I will.”
Arthur didn’t flinch. Just stood there, solid as stone. That calm was gasoline to a man like Cooper. He swung wild, fist cutting air.
Arthur sidestepped easy, but I was already moving. My ankle near buckled with the sprint, pain lancing hot, but I caught Arthur’s jacket and yanked him back hard enough to make him grunt.
I stepped into the space, square between them.
Cooper cocked his arm again. I ducked, shoved him back with both hands, and my voice cracked sharp as a whip:
“Don’t be a damned fool, Cooper. Pay the man.”
His face twisted. “I don’t have it!” he barked, spit flying, rage covering the crack in his voice.
Something in me snapped. Rage boiled through — not just at him, but at Strauss, at the whole damn rotten game. Rage at myself for standing here in the middle of it, ankle throbbing, heart hammering.
I shoved him down hard, dirt clouding around his shoulders. He cursed, scrambling, but I stood over him like a shadow ready to bite.
Then I turned sharp on Lilly. My voice came low, scalding. “How much?”
Her eyes darted, lips trembling. The number spilled quiet, guilty. Enough to burn a hole clean through any pocket.
My jaw locked. I jerked my chin toward the fence. “Fetch my satchel.”
She didn’t argue. Just darted off, skirts swishing. Cooper muttered from the dirt, but I dropped low, voice cutting near his ear.
“You owe me now. And trust me, that’s worse than owing him.”
The colour drained from his face, bravado with it. He swallowed hard, eyes darting anywhere but mine.
Lilly came back clutching the leather strap. I ripped it open, counted fast, then thrust the wad into Arthur’s chest.
Our eyes locked. His were steady, quiet, searching. Mine were fire. Daring him to say one damn word.
“There,” I spat. “Debt collected.”
I didn’t wait for whatever he might’ve answered. Just turned on my heel and stormed off, limp heavy, ankle screaming with each step.
Arthur didn’t follow. Didn’t need to. His silence clung close behind me anyway, heavier than any words could’ve been.
Chapter 60: Knife's Edge
Chapter Text
The wad of money hit my chest with a dull thud. Heavier than it ought to be, not near heavy enough for what it cost her. I caught it out of reflex, fingers closing around worn bills still warm from her hand.
Cassidy didn’t wait to see if I’d take it. Didn’t even give me the chance to refuse. She just shoved it at me like it was poison, spun on her heel, and stormed off across the yard with a limp she tried to disguise as a stride.
Lilly Millet stood frozen a few paces away, one hand fisted in her skirts, chin trembling though she fought to keep it high. Cooper sat in the dirt where Cassidy had put him, eyes round, muttering curses he didn’t believe in anymore.
But all I could look at was Cassidy. Her braid swung sharp between her shoulders, back stiff as a board, every step full of fury.
I stuffed the wad into my coat pocket, jaw tight. She was burnin’ herself up faster than any fire Strauss could light. Didn’t matter if it was mercy, pride, or guilt—she was the kind to throw herself straight on the pyre and dare the flames to try harder.
I spat in the dust, then followed.
“Cassidy.” My voice came low, steady, meant to reach but not draw eyes.
She didn’t so much as flick an ear.
“Cassidy!” Sharper this time, pitched across the yard like a lasso thrown.
She faltered half a step at that, shoulders twitching, but she didn’t stop.
I trailed her to the colt’s yard, boots crunching gravel. She unlatched the gate, swung it wide, and let the wild bastard loose. He bolted like powder from a match, bucking and tossing his head, white of his eyes flashing.
Scarlet nickered from the next yard, ears pricked. Cassidy reached out, brushed her nose with a palm—brief, fleeting—then turned to leave as if I weren’t even there.
“What the hell was that?” I demanded, voice chasing her retreat.
She didn’t even blink. “Debt collected. Get out of here.”
Cold as creek water in winter. Like she hadn’t just gutted her own savings for a woman.
She pivoted to leave, braid snapping. I caught her wrist, spun her back.
Her eyes flared—hard, bright, a storm trapped behind glass. “Let go.”
“Not ‘til you tell me what the hell that was.”
“Already told you.”
“Like hell you did.”
She jerked, trying to tear loose, but I held fast. The two of us circled tight in the dust, step for step, like some ugly dance. The colt pranced along the fence, ears flicking, feeding on her temper.
“You think I need you buyin’ debts out from under me?” I snapped.
“You think I give a damn what you need?” she fired back, voice like a whip crack. “I couldn’t stomach watchin’ Strauss bleed her dry. Couldn’t stomach watchin’ you do it for him.”
That landed square. I flinched though I tried not to.
She saw it. Pressed harder.
“You walk around actin’ like you hate it, like it eats at you—but you still do it, don’t you? Same as the rest. Numbers in a book, and who cares who starves on the other end?”
Stablehands had started to drift closer, leaning on fence rails, pretending they weren’t listening. I lowered my voice, tried to anchor hers.
“Cass—”
“No!” She ripped her hand free at last, started pacing circles, boots biting into the dirt. “Don’t you dare try to calm me down like I’m some nervous mare. You don’t get it, Arthur. You never will. This ain’t business. It’s poison. Every coin you take off folks like her—like me—rots you from the inside.”
Her voice broke, sharp and brittle at the end.
And for the first time, I stopped pushing.
I just watched her pace, jaw tight, eyes burning bright enough to shame the sun.
“This life don’t leave you clean,” she hissed. “You tell yourself it’s survival, that you’re only doin’ what you gotta. But every debt, every job—another piece gone. Until there’s nothin’ left but smoke and bones.”
Her boots scuffed to a halt, shoulders heaving. Her hands trembled, and she curled them to fists to hide it.
And I saw it then—under all that fury, she was fraying at the seams.
She spun on me sudden, came in close, fist slamming hard into my chest.
I staggered a half step, breath knocked rough.
She hit me again, harder, knuckles curled.
A third time, sharper.
I caught her hand before the fourth, held it flat against my chest, her palm burning against the hammer of my heart.
“It’s alright, darlin’,” I heard myself say. Quiet, steady. Raw.
The word slipped free before I could catch it.
Everything stilled.
Cassidy froze like she’d been struck. Breath hitched sharp, lips parting. Her eyes—still blazing—widened in something that wasn’t fury anymore.
My thumb brushed across the back of her hand, unthinking.
Her pulse raced under my palm. Mine pounded back against her knuckles, strong and insistent.
We both cracked then, just a little, like masks splitting under the weight.
My gaze dropped, traitorous, to her mouth.
She licked her lips, quick, unconscious.
Neither of us breathed proper after that.
The world narrowed. No stablehands, no Strauss, no debts. Just her fist pressed against my chest, my hand holding it there.
Her eyes searched mine, dark and hot, but softer now—uncertain, dangerous.
My chest thundered beneath her palm.
Her breath caught, shallow.
And I stood there, frozen in place, balanced on the knife’s edge between fury and confession—between pushing her away and closing the space between us.
One wrong move, and everything would break.
One right one, maybe too.
Chapter 61: Suspended
Chapter Text
I can’t remember what I’d been yelling about. The words are gone, swallowed by the pounding of my own heart beneath my palm. It’s loud, insistent, a thunderstorm trapped in my chest—and it’s keeping time with his.
Darlin’. The word echoes in my skull, dangerous and sweet and the last thing I want to hear. The syllables cling like smoke, curling around my thoughts, leaving a burn that doesn’t go away. I hate the way it tastes coming off his lips, like warmth and warning all at once.
I swallow, breath trembling, and whisper, “Don’t.”
I don’t know if I mean don’t call me that, don’t let go, or don’t stop. The ambiguity makes my stomach tighten, coils of panic and something else I don’t have words for. Something sharp, raw, too bright to look at for long.
My eyes drop, helpless, to his mouth. Soft, warm, impossible. I feel myself tilting, leaning closer without realizing it. My free hand betrays me. Fingers find the narrow of his waist, gripping tighter than I meant. The world around us blurs, dulls to nothing. There’s only him. Only the rhythm of his pulse beneath my hand, his chest rising and falling, solid and real and terrifying.
I tell myself to shove him. Slap him. Step back and reclaim the space I swore never to give a man again. But my body doesn’t listen. My limbs feel heavy with a kind of gravity I’ve never known before.
Henry’s ghost skitters across the edges of my mind, sharp as broken glass. Betrayal. Abandonment. The promises I made, the walls I swore I’d never let anyone breach again. Don’t be a fool, Cassidy. Don’t walk into the same trap twice.
But Arthur—he dips his head, tilting my chin with the pad of his thumb. My breath stutters, a sharp intake that catches in my throat. Panic claws up my chest like fire, but it doesn’t push me away. I can’t. His gaze pins me, steady and relentless, and suddenly the world isn’t mine to command anymore.
“Cassidy… what’s goin’ on in that head of yours?” His voice is low, husky, grounding, and I hate that it works. Hates me for listening. Hates me for feeling.
I swallow hard, tongue thick, chest tight. Words scrape out, jagged and raw: “You scare me more than bullets.”
My hand drifts upward, brushing over the scarred plane of his chin, tracing rough stubble. Testing if he’s real. Testing if I’m real. My pulse thunders in my ears, rattling my skull with a sound that drowns out everything else.
His free hand settles at my hip, firm, anchoring me, grounding me, and I can’t stop the shiver that runs down my spine. I breathe him in deep: smoke, leather, horse, something steadier beneath it all. My gaze keeps flicking to his mouth, over and over, drawn like a moth to a flame I shouldn’t touch.
Something in me unravels. My hand cups his face. I rise on my toes. Lips brush his—soft, tentative, careful, testing the boundaries of what I’ve allowed myself to feel.
He responds once. Slow. Careful. Like he’s afraid to break me. Like he’s as aware as I am of the fragile glass we’re teetering on.
And then I jerk back. Breath ragged. Heart hammering. My lips still tingle where his met mine. Forbidden, dangerous, and I hate it, and I crave it, and I hate that too.
Guilt collides with fear and longing, and the vow I swore after Henry feels like ash slipping through my fingers. I want to hate him. I want to curse him out. I want to shove him so far away the ground shakes. But my hands, my heart, my body—they all betray me.
I stare at him. Lips tingling, chest thundering, every nerve alight. Every instinct screaming retreat while every other screams closer.
He stares back. Silent. Dangerous. Honest. And I realize we’ve crossed some line neither of us can uncross.
Time stretches. The breeze in the yard shifts, dust swirling at our boots, Scarlet pawing the ground nearby. The colt prances along the fence, oblivious to the quiet storm between us. I feel everything in exaggerated clarity: the press of his chest, the warmth of his hand on my waist, the subtle rise and fall of his shoulders, the tremor of his pulse through my fingers.
I can’t move. I can’t speak. My thoughts are scattered, wild, impossible to corral. And maybe that’s the point. Maybe the only truth I can cling to is the one right here, right now: the dangerous, undeniable gravity of him.
Suspended. In the quiet aftermath.
And neither of us can take back what’s already begun.
Chapter 62: The Taste of Sin
Chapter Text
For a long moment, I couldn’t breathe. One brush of her lips and the world had split open beneath me. Just the faintest touch, but it lit something hungry deep in my chest—like tasting sin for the first time and wanting another bite. My hand flexed against her waist, fighting the urge to drag her back and take more.
Damn fool… she don’t even know what she’s playin’ with.
Cassidy pulled back quick, eyes wide, breath ragged. But her grip didn’t leave me. Fingers still clutching like she couldn’t quite let go, even if every line of her face screamed run. I knew that feeling too well—like a skittish mare, caught between bolting and staying put, trembling with the want to trust and the terror of it.
I leaned in, close enough my beard brushed her temple, voice pitched low so no one but her could hear.
“Ain’t nothin’ wrong with wantin’, Cass.”
She shivered, and I felt it down to my boots. I should’ve pressed, but instead I gave her what little mercy I had left—space.
My hand lingered at her waist a heartbeat too long, thumb brushing the edge of her shirt, before I forced it down. Stepped back like I had sense. My chest felt carved hollow as the cool air rushed in where she’d been.
“I best get movin’,” I muttered, voice rougher than I meant, “’fore it gets too late.”
Duty always had a way of draggin’ me back—Strauss and his damned ledger, the gang’s endless troubles, and that cursed wad of her money burnin’ a hole in my pocket.
I scratched my jaw, shoulders heavy, and turned toward Branoc. The big brute flicked his ears at me, patient as always.
Cassidy followed slow, hesitating like each step weighed something. She reached for Branoc’s neck, palm brushing his forelock, and for the briefest second her gaze darted up to mine. Quiet. Awkward.
“Ride safe.”
My heart kicked hard at the simple words. I shifted in the saddle, leaned down, and nudged her hat brim up with two fingers.
“You too. Don’t go pickin’ more fights without me.”
I pressed her hat back down snug, softer than I intended. She blinked, lips parting, but whatever she might’ve said got swallowed up when I straightened again.
Over her shoulder, Seamus stood waiting, watching with that steady patience. I gave him a nod—more thanks than words could carry. He returned it, silent as ever.
Cassidy’s posture stiffened the moment she turned toward him, slipping back behind those iron walls of hers. By the time I tugged Branoc’s reins, she was already the outlaw again—sharp edges, unreadable eyes.
So I forced a smile, tipped my hat, and rode out.
Hours later, under a star-punched sky, I rode into camp. Three debts collected, ledger squared away—for now. I tossed the pouch of coin into Strauss’ box, the weight of it hollow compared to the fire still simmerin’ in my chest.
I grabbed a bowl of stew and sat down beside John and Charles, the fire crackling low.
Charles glanced over, casual as you please. “How’d that ride to Emerald go with that girl?” A half-smirk played at his mouth.
I shrugged mid-bite. “She didn’t shoot me.”
John and Charles traded a look I didn’t like. John barked a laugh, shaking his head. “Then why you got that little twinkle in your eye, Arthur?”
“Shut up,” I muttered, stabbing my stew with the spoon.
Charles tried not to grin. John elbowed me hard. “So, did she ride more than just that colt?”
I kicked him square in the shin. He yelped, near spilled his bowl.
“Shut the hell up,” I growled.
Charles was snickering into his stew now, John rubbing his shin with a mock wounded look. The fire popped and hissed, filling the space when the laughter faded.
For a while, it was companionable. Easy.
But John’s crass little jab lingered where it shouldn’t. I cursed myself quiet, but my chest was tight, and my lips… they still remembered hers.
Soft. Careful. Dangerous.
I stared into the fire, stew forgotten, the taste of her kiss burning hotter than any whiskey ever could.
And damn if John’s words didn’t twist it worse. Ride more than just that colt. Fool thing to say, but it planted itself in my mind, unshakable. I wasn’t blind—I’d felt the heat in her, same as me. The way her hand clung when the rest of her wanted to run. The way she looked at me like she hated herself for it, but couldn’t stop.
I shifted on the log, scowled at the dirt. Shouldn’t be thinkin’ on her like that. She wasn’t mine to want, and I sure as hell wasn’t the man to give her peace. But once a door like that cracks open, it’s hard not to see what’s on the other side.
Her lips, her breath, the way she’d fit against me—like temptation made flesh. And John’s filthy grin only sharpened the edge, made me wonder things I had no right wonderin’.
I shoved another bite of stew in my mouth, tasteless as ash, and prayed the fire would burn the thoughts clean out of me.
Chapter 63: Ashes and Shadows
Chapter Text
Seamus didn’t waste a damn second after Arthur rode out.
“You wanna tell me—”
“No.” I cut him off sharp, before he could get the question into shape.
I grabbed the nearest coil of rope from the rail and slung it over my shoulder, like the weight of it might anchor me. My boots hit the packed dirt in quick, angry strides, but Seamus’s slower, steadier ones kept behind me like a shadow.
He had that voice—gentle but pointed. The kind that could pry a barn door off its hinges if you let it keep pressing.
“Cass, I only mean—”
“Ain’t nothin’ happened worth your curiosity, Seamus.” I didn’t look at him, just snatched a bridle off its peg. “Unless you’re real nosy about how long a man takes to mount a horse.”
That earned me one of his raised brows, but not the blessed silence I wanted.
So I threw myself into the chores. The kind of work you didn’t need thought for—just grit. Tack checked twice over, saddle straps yanked so tight Scarlet pinned her ears at me. I hauled buckets from one pen to the next until my arms ached, moved like I had something to prove. Which, apparently, I did.
And through all of it, Seamus trailed. Quiet, steady, questions tucked in like pebbles underfoot.
“He treat you right?”
“You alright?”
I near slammed the brush into Scarlet’s shoulder, bristles biting. “I ain’t some blushing maiden to gossip about,” I snapped. “Go polish your whip.”
The bite was there, sharp as a whipcrack, but damn my throat—it wobbled. I heard it. He sure as hell did too.
Seamus’s steps slowed. When I finally turned, bridle still clutched tight in my fist, he was standing with his palms raised. Surrender without a fight. His voice softened in that way that cut worse than anger.
“Alright. I’ll leave it. Just…” His jaw tightened. “I worry for you, that’s all.”
Then he walked off, boots crunching across the dirt. Gave me the space I’d been snarling for—and left me hating myself for wanting it.
Scarlet blew out a long breath, as if she’d been waiting for the storm to pass. I leaned against her shoulder, exhaling sharp. Damn fool girl. Couldn’t even keep my temper from quivering like a loose fencepost.
When I straightened again, Lilly was standing a few paces off. Small, hands clasped, like she’d been working up courage just to come near.
“I—” She swallowed. “I just wanted to thank you. For what you did… for Cooper. I’ll make sure he pays you back.”
I shook my head hard. Flat and final. “I’ll take the loss. Only condition—no more loans to him. Not one cent. Don’t care if he’s your kin or your king.”
Her mouth trembled, eyes glossing over with tears she tried to blink away. I hated the way my chest pinched at the sight. Too damn soft, even when I didn’t want to be.
“Not again, Lilly.” My tone edged with a weariness older than me. “I mean it.”
She nodded fast, then stepped forward and flung herself into my arms. Tight, sudden, like I was the only post left in a flood. I stiffened straight as a board. But she didn’t let go, so I didn’t shove her off. My hand even came up, patted her back once, twice—awkward as hell, but steady.
It grounded me more than I cared admit. Something human in a day that’d gone sideways.
When she finally pulled back, cheeks wet, I muttered, “Go on.” She sniffled, nodded again, and scurried off toward the lamps flickering by the ranch house.
I turned back to what I knew: rhythm and grit. Fork biting into hay, lanterns lit one by one until the barns glowed soft and golden against the night. Horses shifted in their stalls, a quiet chorus of huffs and hooves. The kind of peace you could almost believe in, if you let yourself.
By the time I climbed to the loft, the world below had hushed. My body was worn through, but my head? Loud as ever.
I dropped onto the bedroll, struck a match, and lit a cigarette. Smoke curled slow, wrapping around me like armour I didn’t have to polish.
The smell clung sharp—but underneath it lingered him. Arthur. His scent on my clothes, his presence stubborn as a brand you couldn’t scrub out.
My lips still tingled. The memory pressed in no matter how I tried to grind it down.
“It was a mistake,” I muttered into the rafters.
But the words rang hollow. If it was a mistake, why hadn’t it felt wrong? Why had it felt easy, natural? Worse—why had it felt good?
I dragged deep on the smoke, chest tight. Truth clawed its way in, ugly and sharp: I could’ve kept going. Might’ve wanted to.
That thought burned hotter than the cigarette, and I hated myself for it.
“Damn cowboy,” I growled, stubbing the smoke out against the wood so hard it near splintered.
I lay back then, eyes on the rafters. Restless, hollow. Smoke still lingered in the loft, but so did he.
And I knew sleep wasn’t coming easy.
Chapter 64: Campfire Tongues
Chapter Text
By the time I rode into camp, the sky had settled into that bruised shade between purple and blue, dusk laying itself thick across the treeline. The air carried woodsmoke, stew, and sweat—camp smells. Comforting in their way, though they could wear on a man too.
I swung down off Branoc and dropped a sack by Pearson’s cookfire. He barely glanced up, too busy beating pots around like they’d wronged him.
“Supplies,” I muttered.
He grunted something that might’ve been thanks, though with Pearson, who could tell. He was already barking at one of the boys for chopping wood too fine.
I left him to it, drifting toward the donation box. Dug into my pocket and let a handful of coins and trinkets slip quiet into the till. A silver brooch, two rings, some odds I’d picked up from careless pockets. Little things that’d make the camp ledger look healthier than it was.
Branoc snorted when I came back around to him. I tugged his saddle off and set it by the hitch, running a brush down his coat. My hands moved steady with the habit of it, but inside I had that itch again. Restless. Chest tight like it was holding something it didn’t rightly want to name.
That was when she showed up.
“Evenin’, Arthur.”
Mary-Beth strolled over, book still tucked under one arm, smile soft enough to take the edge off a man if he let it. She laid her hand gentle on Branoc’s neck, and he—traitor that he was—nudged her like she was his favourite person.
“You ever notice,” she started, cocking her head, “men in books are always brooding? Dark stares, heavier sighs, whole lotta silence.” Her grin widened. “Sound familiar?”
I gave her a flat look. “Ain’t in no book, Mary-Beth.”
“Could’ve fooled me,” she said, eyes twinkling. “You’d fit right in. Maybe the mysterious stranger who sweeps into town, breaks hearts, then rides off again.”
I snorted, dragging the brush down Branoc’s shoulder. “Sounds like nonsense.”
“Romance, Arthur. Not nonsense.” She clasped her hands behind her back, swaying a little on her toes. “You’d like them, if you gave ‘em half a chance.”
“Doubt it,” I muttered.
Her smile sharpened. “So. About the other night… when that girl stayed.”
My hand stilled. “Just someone I rode with.”
“Mm.” She made a noise that said she wasn’t buying it. “Funny, though. You never bring strangers into camp. You’re careful. Protective. So why her?”
“She ain’t just some random—” The words slipped out before I could stop ‘em. Regret bit sharp.
Mary-Beth’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh?”
I tugged Branoc’s halter a bit too rough, hoping she wouldn’t press.
She pressed. “So, not random. Special, then?”
“Didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t not say it.”
I shot her a look. “You’re worse than Hosea.”
“Oh, Hosea doesn’t get blushes out of you.”
“I ain’t blushin’.”
“You are!” she squealed, voice bright enough to cut across camp.
Tilly’s head turned first, then Karen’s, then Sadie’s. Three sets of eyes narrowing in like hawks. Whispers started, quick and sharp. The kind of whisper that meant trouble was brewing for me.
“Christ alive,” I muttered, running a hand over my face.
Mary-Beth was glowing like she’d found buried treasure.
“You done?” I asked, gruff.
“Not even close.”
“Well, I am.” I waved her away, snapping the brush back across Branoc’s flank. “Go cluck with your friends.”
She lingered a heartbeat longer, grin knowing, then drifted back to the other girls. Their laughter followed me as I stalked across camp. Worse than a sewing circle, the lot of ‘em.
Dutch was parked by his tent, leaning close to the fire. Shadows cut his face sharp, the flames catching the glint in his eyes.
His gaze slid toward the O’Driscoll tied to a tree on the edge of camp. The bastard was a sorry sight—filthy, bloodied, glaring at us with all the hate he had left.
Dutch’s voice came low, thoughtful. “We’ll find a way to make him talk.”
I crossed my arms. “Could always unleash Bill on him. Man’ll beg for mercy just to escape him.”
Dutch chuckled, quick flash of white teeth. “You may be right about that.” Then his smile faded, eyes going hard again.
We both looked toward the prisoner. The easy noise of gossip behind us had quieted, leaving the weight of the fire and the coming night.
Dutch rose, straightening his coat. “Come on.”
I fell in step beside him.
Together, we walked toward the tree, laughter fading behind us, replaced by grim business.
Chapter 65: Worth the Ride
Chapter Text
Scarlet’s hooves tore through the Cumberland forest, scattering pine needles and snapping dead twigs under her stride. I kept her off the trails on purpose—no sense taking the easy way when I could make her dance over the kind of ground that chewed up lesser horses. We climbed steep ridges, scrambled down rocky dips slick with moss, cut sharp around trees where a missed step could’ve sent us tumbling. Scarlet handled it like the stubborn queen she was, ears pricked forward, mane lashing at my hands like she wanted to swat me herself.
“Don’t start fussing,” I muttered, half command, half sass. “You’re the one with legs long enough to walk on water. Use ’em.”
Her ears flicked back as if to say I was out of mine. Maybe I was. Maybe it was exactly what I needed.
Every lunge uphill and hard landing downhill pounded out the noise rattling in my skull—Seamus’s silent fury still burning holes in me, Arthur’s half-smile gnawing at the back of my thoughts, the colt’s teeth flashing in dreams I couldn’t shake. Scarlet didn’t ask questions. Scarlet didn’t pry. She just carried the weight I didn’t know where else to put.
By the time we crested a ridge, her flanks were lathered and my legs hummed from holding on. I slowed her to a trot, rubbing a hand along her neck, feeling her breath drag in and out hard but steady. “Good girl,” I muttered, softer this time. “See? Told you the world wasn’t gonna kill us. Not today.”
That’s when I spotted them.
Three riders on the lower trail.
It took a blink to recognise Branoc—thick through the shoulders, that slow, sure gait that made him look carved from the same rock he trod on. My chest clenched sharp, heart stuttering like it had forgotten the steps. I hated myself for it. Hated more how long my eyes stuck on him, on the broad set of his shoulders and the way he sat so damn easy, like the saddle was just another piece of him.
I forced my gaze away, scanning the others. One I knew—the loudmouth from the Valentine saloon, burly enough to throw a man through a door without spilling his drink. The other was a stranger, his face raked with three claw marks—two scoring deep across his right cheek, the third dragging jaggedly over his lip. Across his horse slumped a man, limp as wet laundry, bound and bouncing with every step.
I nudged Scarlet forward, raising my chin. “That the sorry bastard I saw tied to a tree the other day?”
Arthur pulled Branoc up short, gave me a single nod. Then he flicked his chin at the other two, sending them on ahead with their cargo.
Which left me staring down the man I hadn’t wanted to find, and who somehow always found me.
He gestured for me to ride in beside him. I gave him a glare sharp enough to cut rope, but he just waited. Patient. Unmovable. Branoc pawed the dirt once, and Scarlet—traitor that she is—stepped in closer like she’d been bought and paid for.
I leaned down, keeping my voice low. “What the hell you dragging me into now?”
Arthur’s mouth pulled at the corner, that half-smirk that got under my skin worse than a splinter. “Ain’t that what you usually do to me?”
I scoffed. “I never asked you to join.”
“Sure,” he said, like he didn’t believe me one lick.
We fell into line behind the others, the trail narrowing so branches scraped at my coat. The only sounds were Scarlet’s steady hooves and Branoc’s long, even breaths. I caught myself glancing sideways at him—his posture easy, reins loose in one hand, hat shadowing those blue eyes that didn’t miss a thing. He caught me looking. Smirked again.
My stomach twisted hot, and I yanked my eyes forward, glaring at the trees like they’d wronged me personally. “Damn fool,” I muttered. Scarlet twitched an ear back like she agreed.
The silence stretched long enough that I finally exhaled. “So. What are we getting into?”
Arthur’s jaw ticked before he answered. “Findin’ someone.”
I gave him a flat look. “And I’m meant to believe that?”
He sighed through his nose, like dragging the words out hurt. “You know Colm O’Driscoll?”
My whole body went tight, like someone had pulled a wire straight through my spine. Oh, I knew him. Every soul in these parts knew him—man was rot walking. But I’d known him in ways that soured the blood. The kind of bastard who treated lives like coin and never paid back what he owed in blood.
A bitter laugh scraped my throat. “Colm? That snake’s the kind that deserves a pit or a shallow grave. Maybe both.”
Arthur looked over at me, steady. Didn’t need to say anything—whatever was written across my face told him enough.
I met his gaze, let the corner of my mouth curl slow. “This adventure of yours gonna end with a bullet kissing Colm’s skull?”
Arthur’s chuckle came low, rolling deep in his chest. Ahead, the burly one and Scarface snickered too, like they’d caught my meaning. Arthur gave me a single nod. Promise hung in it like the air before a storm.
I leaned back in my saddle, Scarlet’s stride rocking me steady. A smile ghosted across my lips, part sneer, part satisfaction. I knew I shouldn’t be here. Should’ve turned Scarlet around the second I spotted Branoc’s shadow. Every part of me screamed trouble.
But the thought of Colm O’Driscoll bleeding out in the dirt?
Well. Some trouble was worth the ride.
Chapter 66: Close Enough
Chapter Text
Her words stuck in my head longer than I wanted. A bullet kissing Colm’s skull.
The others snorted, Bill even let out a grunt of approval, but me—I let out a laugh low in my chest. Couldn’t help it. She’d said it like it was nothing, like sending Colm O’Driscoll to his grave was no more troublesome than swatting a fly. Practical. Sharp. No mercy for bastards that deserved none.
A woman after my own damn heart.
Most folks talk about killing Colm with some mix of fear and spite, like it’s wishful thinking they don’t truly believe will happen. Not her. Cassidy Lane meant it. The way she said it gave me the itch that she’d pull the trigger herself if fate handed her the chance.
And I found myself wondering why. What was it about Colm that had her jaw tighten like that, fire in her eyes, teeth just about grinding? He’d earned enemies in every county from here to the West Elizabeth, but she carried that hate different. Carried it like a wound that hadn’t closed. I wanted to ask. But I liked the hate too much to spoil it.
I eased Branoc forward until his shoulder brushed Scarlet’s. She didn’t take kindly—ears pinned, tail lashing—but Branoc didn’t shift. Stubborn old rock of a horse, refusing to give ground, same as me.
I dipped my voice low. “What you doin’ out here in Cumberland?”
She didn’t miss a beat. “Training Scarlet. Rough ground keeps her sharp.”
I hummed at that. Made sense. Part of me was impressed she chose the hard road, part restless that it sounded exactly like something I’d do.
She shot me a look out the corner of her eye. “And you? Where you headed?”
“Six Point Cabin,” I muttered. “Least that’s what the O’Driscoll says.”
Cassidy tilted her head, scanning the treeline like she could see straight through bark and branches. “Figures. That where Colm’s holed up?”
I gave the smallest shrug, pointed toward Kieran slumped across John’s horse, limp as a sack of wet oats. “Depends what he tells us.”
She smirked, didn’t push.
And damn me, but I found myself staring at her again. She rode with a kind of ease most men couldn’t buy. Back straight, one hand loose on the reins, shifting with Scarlet’s stride like the saddle was part of her body. No nervous twitches, no wasted motion. Comfortable in a way that only came from years in the saddle.
John must’ve felt my eyes wander, because when he glanced back, he smirked wide, knowing. I yanked Branoc a step away and glared at him hard enough to shut him up—for now.
A few minutes later, John raised his voice. “O’Driscoll says cabin’s just ahead.”
I nodded, leaned toward Cassidy, my words meant only for her. “You ready to shoot some O’Driscolls?”
Her lips curled, dark humour flashing across her face. “Ain’t a better use of bullets.”
We pulled off the trail into the cover of trees. John shoved Kieran off his horse, kept a firm grip on him while the bastard squirmed. Cassidy swung off Scarlet in one clean motion, then went about her weapons. Revolvers spun, checked, loaded. Knives slipped back into place. Shotgun strap drawn tight over her shoulder. Every adjustment was quick, efficient, and practised.
I stared too long. Couldn’t help it. The way she moved—it wasn’t some show like Sean liked to put on. It was work. Cold, sure work.
John nudged me with his elbow, muttered under his breath, “She’s a looker, huh?”
I drove my elbow right back into his ribs. He choked off a laugh, wheezing, and that was the end of that.
Bill huffed loud, shoulders squared. “We done gawkin’? Let’s get to it.”
We crept forward through the trees. That’s when I saw him—one guy off to the side, pissing against the bark. His back was to us, hat tilted low.
Cassidy drew her knife and gave me the smallest nod.
I slid mine out of its sheath, crouched low, crept up and slit his throat clean. He dropped before he even knew I was there.
I looked back just in time to see Cassidy flick two blades into two more men, both of them gurgling before they hit the dirt. By the time I reached her, she was already pulling the knives free, wiping them quick on the grass.
Moves like she’s been killing since birth. Smooth. Cold. Not a single step wasted.
Then all hell broke loose.
One O’Driscoll shouted, bullets cracked through the trees, bark splintering. I fired back, Cassidy right beside me, John and Bill not far off. Kieran stayed on the ground, arms over his head like a coward.
Cassidy and I moved like we’d been fighting together for years. I’d reload, she’d cover. She’d step into the open, I’d drop anyone aiming her way. Didn’t need words. Didn’t need looks. Just made sense.
Then a bullet skimmed my bicep. White-hot sting, blood soaking my sleeve. I cursed, nearly dropped my revolver.
Her eyes snapped to me, sharp as glass. She leaned in, hissed low: “I’ve got you. Tend to it.”
Hit me harder than the damn bullet. My chest twisted tight. I ripped my sleeve, tied off the arm quick, switched my revolver to my left hand. Every flex burned, but I kept shooting.
By the time the gunfire died down, smoke clung to the air, men groaning in the dirt. We pushed through the cabins, finishing stragglers. Kieran swore up and down the stash was in the main shack.
I shoved the door open—only to have it slam back into me. I hit the ground hard, staring straight down the barrel of a shotgun.
Didn’t even have time to breathe.
Cassidy’s blast tore through the bastard. He flew back, dead weight thudding into the dirt, smoke curling from her barrel.
I lay there, ears ringing, chest heaving. She looked down at me with a smirk. “You’re welcome, cowboy.”
I groaned, tried for sarcasm, but it came out more like a wheeze. Didn’t matter. Couldn’t stop grinning.
She crouched beside me, eyes glinting, voice soft but cutting. “Stupid.” Then she laughed—sharp, sudden, real. And God, it hit me square in the chest. I couldn’t remember ever hearing her laugh.
I pushed myself up, still staring. Couldn’t look away. Her eyes—dark as river-stone, lit through with fire when she laughed. Eyes that could drag a man under faster than whiskey.
My breath caught. She noticed. The smirk on her lips softened, eased into something quieter. The chaos around us faded, like the camp and the corpses and the stink of blood didn’t matter.
We stayed there, close enough for breath to mix, neither one moving. Both of us wanting to.
And that’s where it stuck.
Chapter 67: Interrupted
Chapter Text
The bastard’s body was still twitching when I crouched down beside Arthur. My shotgun smoked near my side, the barrel reeking of blood and powder. The shot was still ringing in my ears, still buzzing in my chest.
I didn’t think—just dropped low, breath ragged, heart hammering against my ribs like it was trying to break free.
Arthur sat up with a grunt, hand clutching his bleeding arm. My eyes went straight to the wound before I even registered his face. Instinct. Like I was born to tend other people’s damn holes in the flesh.
“Hold still,” I muttered, softer than I meant to, and reached out. My fingers brushed his sleeve, careful, steady. Too careful. Hell, even I noticed it.
He blinked at me—slow, deliberate—and there was something in his look that made my stomach turn itself inside out. Like maybe he’d never had someone touch him soft before.
The chaos rumbled behind us: John cussing at Kieran, Bill barking about the horses. But it all blurred, faded to background static. My whole world narrowed to the cut in Arthur’s arm and the way his damn eyes wouldn’t let me go.
And then he smirked. Bleeding, battered, half-sitting in the dirt—and he had the audacity to smirk.
“Think I might need another kiss t’heal,” he muttered, low and rough, like he wasn’t half a breath from bleeding out.
I scoffed hard enough it echoed, rolled my eyes, and shoved him in the chest so he tipped back toward the dirt. “You need a bullet in the head, cowboy. That’d fix you faster.”
I started to rise, dusting off my knees—but his hand shot out, fast for a man who’d just been clipped. Fingers caught me at the waist, pulling me back down before I could get away.
Heat jolted through me. My whole spine lit up.
“Arthur—” My palm landed square on his chest, trying to brace myself, but my heart was beating loud enough I thought he could hear it.
Then I touched his arm without thinking, pressing over the wound, and he flinched hard. The hiss he let out damn near broke me.
“Sorry,” I whispered, too quick, too guilty.
But the bastard only grinned through his teeth. “Don’t sound very sorry.”
I glared, ready with some sharp retort, but then he leaned in—closer, heavy voice sliding over my skin.
“You’re really gonna make me beg for my kiss?”
I scoffed again, tried to pull away, but he cut me off with a low “ah-ah,” reeling me back like I was already hooked. His hand tilted my hat back just enough that I had no choice but to see him clear.
His eyes burned.
My throat went dry. I swallowed hard, tried to laugh, but it came out shaky. “Arthur…” The name slipped out husky, softer than I meant, like it dragged something raw out of me.
His hand came up to my chin, rough and warm, holding me still. His voice rasped low enough to scrape bone.
“Don’t say my name like that.”
Like what? Like I cared? Like it was dangerous on my tongue?
His other hand slid from my waist to my thigh, pulling me closer. Every nerve in my body screamed to move—to push away, to spit some venom, to keep my walls up.
But I didn’t move.
Couldn’t.
Arthur Morgan kissed me.
Slow, testing, like he half-expected me to bite him for the trouble. My brain went blank. My hands betrayed me—one braced on his chest, the other sliding over his shoulder, knocking his damn hat sideways as I pulled closer.
For a beat, I froze. Then I gave in. Let it happen.
The kiss deepened—just enough to ache, enough to make my chest squeeze tight in a way I hated.
When he finally pulled back, his lips curved into the rarest damn smile. “Reckon I feel better already.”
I laughed—quiet, shaky, but warm. My hand rubbed the back of his neck before I realised I was even doing it. My head was screaming at me, warning me I was slipping. That my hard edges were softening where they shouldn’t.
And still, I didn’t stop.
His hand squeezed my thigh, creeping higher.
I rolled my eyes, caught his wrist before it got bold. “Don’t push your luck, cowboy.” My lips twitched despite the warning.
He leaned in again, mouth so close I felt the heat of it. I didn’t move this time. Didn’t want to. My eyes slipped shut, breath shallow.
And then the hoofbeats came.
Thunder rolling fast from the trees. Both of us jerked our heads up, the moment split clean in two.
I tore myself away first, shooting to my feet so quick my knees nearly buckled. My pulse was still racing, my lips still tingling, my damn head screaming at me to never do that again.
Arthur muttered a curse under his breath, shoving himself upright, hand already going for his revolver.
And just like that, the world crashed back in.
No time for kisses. No time for softness. The world wouldn’t let us.
Chapter 68: Hooked
Chapter Text
I didn’t waste time thinking. Just started tearing through the cabin like a goddamn raccoon—grabbing up bundles of bills, a silver watch, anything that looked worth the trouble. My arm throbbed hot where the bullet had kissed me, but the adrenaline drowned most of it out.
“Arthur!” Cassidy’s voice cut through the chaos outside, sharp as a whip. “Move your ass, they’re comin’!”
I shoved another fistful of cash into my satchel and bolted for the door. She was already astride Scarlet, reins tight, hair whipping wild around her hat brim. Scarlet pawed at the ground like she was ready to chew through anyone that dared get close.
“’Bout time,” Cassidy barked.
“Patience,” I muttered, hauling myself up on Branoc with a grunt. My bicep screamed at the pull, but there wasn’t room to care.
She didn’t wait for me. She never does. Scarlet surged forward, and I dug heels into Branoc’s side to keep close, the two of us darting into the trees.
Cassidy cut through the Cumberland forest like she was born in the damn saddle—dodging trunks, leaping dips, weaving ridges where no sane rider ought to go. I kept Branoc tight on her tail, though every jolt sent fire through my arm.
The shouts and hoofbeats chasing us faded quick, swallowed by the woods. The wind roared in my ears, carrying the smell of pine and dirt, the sharp edge of gunpowder still clinging to me.
And when it quieted, my mind didn’t.
It went to her.
The kiss still burned on my mouth, like I hadn’t stopped feeling it. Her weight pressed against me, her hand clutching my shoulder. Christ, I could still hear the catch in her breath, still see the flicker in her eyes before she gave in.
I’d touched her without thinking—at her waist, her thigh—and not because I was chasing some quick heat. Something else had pulled me. Curiosity. Admiration. Whatever the hell it was, it had hooked me clean.
Cassidy Lane. She’d reeled me in without trying, without knowing. And I couldn’t quit turning her over in my head.
Scarlet slowed from a gallop to a trot, then a walk. Branoc blew hard, grateful for the reprieve. I edged up alongside, trying not to look like I was sucking air more than he was.
Cassidy glanced at me, caught me staring. Rolled her eyes. “Don’t go gettin’ all moony on me, cowboy. You’ll ride into a tree.”
I smirked, nudging Branoc a little closer. “You worried ‘bout me?”
Her mouth twitched—almost a smile, almost—but she shook her head like I was ridiculous. We rode quiet after that. The silence between us wasn’t empty. It was heavy, thick, like one wrong word would tip us somewhere we couldn’t walk back from.
She broke it first, eyes flicking to my arm. “That’s bleedin’ through. We should stop. Let me check it.”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re bleedin’ fine?”
“Seen worse.”
She gave me a look sharp enough to cut leather, but she didn’t push. Just kept Scarlet steady, letting me hold my pride. Truth was, I liked that she cared enough to ask.
The forest thinned out slow, the trees giving way to trail, then pasture. Valentine rose up on the horizon, its muddy streets catching the last of the day’s light.
Cassidy swung down outside the stables like she owned the whole damn town. Folks moved out of her way without her asking. She strode ahead, confident, hips set, shoulders square. My eyes tracked her before I could stop ‘em. That walk had a way of making the world feel smaller.
We got ourselves a room at the hotel. I held the door open, and she brushed past with a nod. Couldn’t stop my eyes trailing after her—hips swaying, that sharp little strut. Hell, I was staring straight at her ass and knew it.
Upstairs, she yanked the torn strip of cloth off my arm. I hissed, jaw tight.
“Baby,” she muttered, crouching closer.
“You enjoyin’ yourself?”
She smirked, not looking up. “Little bit.”
Her fingers were careful, though—steady, soft where they could be. I shifted, started unbuttoning my shirt to give her better reach. Her breath hitched when I pulled it aside, quick enough I almost missed it.
Her head bent low, hair brushing my chest while she worked. My hand itched to reach out, to tip her chin up, to see if that flicker in her eyes was still there.
And damn me—I wanted her. Not just her kiss, not just her body. Her.
What the hell was she doing to me?
Chapter 69: Sparks in the Saloon
Chapter Text
My fingers lingered longer than necessary on his bicep, tracing the curve of muscle beneath my trembling hand. I tried to focus, tried to force my mind back to the task, but my eyes betrayed me, flicking over the ridges of his chest, the faint trail of hair disappearing beneath his waistband. I cursed the tremor in my hand. Focus. Just focus.
I reached into my satchel for the supplies, gripping the small metal tin like it was a lifeline. Clean the wound. Stitch the muscle. Nothing else mattered. But damn it, everything else did.
His soft mutters made me bite back a shiver. The way his jaw tensed, the slight hitch in his breathing—it made my pulse jump in a way that had nothing to do with concern for the bullet. My heart skipped. My breath caught. My body kept betraying me, whispering secrets I didn’t want to admit.
“Easy now…” I murmured, dabbing the blood away, ignoring the heat creeping up my neck. He grunted softly as I threaded the needle, careful with every stitch. Each pull was precise, professional—but my gaze drifted before I could stop it, catching glimpses of his torso as he adjusted his position. Christ, the belt, the definition of his muscles… I snapped my eyes down, muttering curses at myself under my breath.
“You’ve got steady hands,” he muttered, voice low, almost a purr.
“Careful now,” I said, tugging at the stitch, trying to sound stern. “Compliments’ll make me slip.”
“I wouldn’t dare flatter,” he said, half-smile tugging at his lips. “Though you might think otherwise.”
I finished as quickly as I could, packing away my tools, shaking off the tension with an exaggerated breath. “I need a drink,” I announced, more to myself than him, needing the sharp burn of whiskey to straighten my scattered thoughts.
“Need me to come?” he asked, voice careful.
“No,” I said, sharper than intended. “I need space.” And I did. Space to stop thinking about the tremor in my hands, the way my stomach flipped every time he muttered my name, the way I wanted to lean just a little closer.
The saloon went quiet when I pushed the door open. I didn’t care. I claimed my usual seat and ordered a whiskey, closing my eyes to the world for a moment. The amber liquid hit my stomach like fire, washing over the tension coiled in my muscles. I leaned back, letting my eyes drift shut for a heartbeat, centring myself.
Footsteps approached. My eyes opened. Of course. Arthur. He slid into the chair beside me like he belonged there—which he did, but that didn’t make my stomach stop flipping. He ordered a whiskey, resting his forearms on the table, casual. Too casual. My cheeks warmed, and I scolded myself silently like some schoolgirl caught staring at the horizon of a storm.
“You always look this serious in a saloon, or is it just me?” he asked, voice low, teasing.
“Only when I’m surrounded by drunks,” I replied, smirking, lifting my glass. “And fools trying to talk to me.”
“Noted,” he said, sipping his whiskey. “I’ll keep my distance. For now.”
I downed the first drink in one long swallow, letting the burn slide down my throat. A traveller at the bar moved close, grinning too widely, oblivious to the man beside me. “Evening, miss. Mind if I—”
I cut him off with a flat glare. “Mind your manners. And your mouth. Both are awful company.”
Arthur chuckled softly. “I think he’s got it,” he said, eyes glimmering with amusement. “You’ve got that effect on folks.”
“Effect? Right,” I muttered, narrowing my eyes at the grinning fool. “I’m sure you’re charming too, cowboy.”
He only smirked. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
The traveller, undeterred, sidled closer again. I sighed, leaning back in my chair. Arthur was seated in the chair I normally rested my feet on. I gave him a gentle, almost imperceptible kick—just enough to get his attention.
His eyes met mine, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, and without a word, he lifted my calves onto his lap. Heat pressed through the fabric, and my pulse spiked.
“Don’t think I didn’t notice that,” I muttered, voice teasing but trembling slightly.
“Notice what?” he asked, feigning innocence, though the smirk said otherwise.
“Your hands,” I said flatly. “Trying to make a point, are we?”
He didn’t answer with words, only a glance, and that glance made my spine weak. I tried to focus on the whiskey in front of me. Tried.
Time stretched. Drinks came and went. We watched the saloon’s low hum, noting strangers with casual, pointed commentary. Arthur would whisper dry jokes about the bartender’s pour, or the state of a card game at the corner table, and I found myself laughing, softly, unguarded. My chest loosened, my hands relaxed, and I realised how long it had been since I let someone sit this close and not feel tense.
Another man leaned toward me, persistent. Arthur set his whiskey down and, with quiet firmness, guided me to my feet. His hand brushed against my ass as he steadied me, just enough to make me stiffen instinctively. I shot him a sharp look, pretending irritation, though a flicker of warmth spread low in my stomach. I wasn’t sure if it was the alcohol, the closeness, or the man himself—but I didn’t entirely hate it.
“Darlin’,” he murmured, voice low, almost a whisper, and it made my skin tingle. “I reckon he won’t be botherin’ you again.”
I rolled my eyes, trying to mask the flutter in my chest. “I don’t need you to rescue me, you know.”
“I know,” he said, and there was a softness to his tone that made me pause. “But… I wanted to.” His fingers brushed just a little longer, teasing at the edge of boldness, and I felt a spark that was impossible to ignore.
For a long beat, we stood there, neither of us moving, the heat between us sharp and quiet. “You… you feel that too, don’t you?” I found myself whispering before I could stop it, my voice tighter than I meant.
Arthur’s grin was slow, easy, not possessive, but something in the set of his jaw, the steady weight of him beside me, made my pulse quicken. “Maybe,” he admitted softly. “Maybe I do.”
I smirked, letting my gaze linger on his face, memorising the way the dim light hit his features. We weren’t claiming each other. We weren’t ready for that. Not yet. But damn if it didn’t feel like fire had been lit, and neither of us could pretend it wasn’t raging just beneath the surface.
Outside, the cool evening air hit me like a slap, sobering in more ways than one. I felt the echo of his hands still lingering, the faint warmth crawling beneath my skin in a way that left me more aware of my own body than I’d been in hours. My heartbeat was finally slowing, though not enough to chase away the heat that refused to fade.
“Don’t let him get to you,” Arthur murmured, voice low but firm. I gave a curt nod, the barest hint of a smile tugging at my lips.
“Don’t worry,” I said, trying to sound steadier than I felt. “I can handle a drunk fool.”
His hand stayed at my waist, steadying me, and for a strange, undeniable moment, I realised I didn’t hate it. I didn’t even want to.
It was… different from anything I’d felt before. Henry had been steady, dependable in the ways a fiancé was supposed to be—kind, familiar, comfortable. I’d known him for years, trusted him enough to let him in, and even cared for him deeply—but he’d never made me feel like this. Not the fire coiling low in my belly, not the pulse that skipped at a look or a touch, not the ache of wanting someone beside me when I wasn’t even sure how to want it anymore.
Arthur—weeks, barely, and already he unsettled me in ways Henry never had in all the years I’d been with him. He had a way of getting under my skin, of making me aware of my own body and my own desire, and it both terrified and exhilarated me.
For the first time in hours, I let myself breathe, letting the tension ease just enough for a reckless thought to creep in: maybe, just maybe, I didn’t have to fight him off. Maybe I wanted him here. And that scared the hell out of me more than any bullet ever had.
Chapter 70: Restraint
Chapter Text
I ain’t the possessive type. Least, I never thought I was. Don’t own anybody. Don’t want to.
But back there in that saloon… the way those fellas looked at her, like she was something they could just take if they felt bold enough—hell, it clawed at me something fierce. And the way she rolled her eyes at me, like she knew better, but still let me rest a hand at her waist? That lit me up worse than the whiskey.
I didn’t mean to be, but hell if I wasn’t. Couldn’t help it.
We climbed the stairs in silence, the boards creaking under our boots. My hand lingered at her back longer than it should’ve, guiding her toward the room. She didn’t shove me off. That was something. Maybe that was everything.
The door shut behind us with a soft click. Quiet settled thick as smoke. My pulse beat too loud in my ears. She set her hat on the table, fingers brushing the brim with a kind of care that twisted me up inside. A simple thing, her hat off, hair falling loose at her temples—and damn if it didn’t knock the wind out of me.
I tugged my own hat free, dropped it on the chair. My boots felt heavy, my blood hot. Didn’t mean to step closer, but I did.
Then she looked at me. Not sharp, not guarded. Softer. Vulnerable. Like I’d never seen her before.
“Don’t look at me like that,” I muttered, voice low, rougher than I meant.
Her brow furrowed, lips parting like she might ask what I meant. I turned away before she could. Sucked in a breath, tried to wrestle the storm tearing through me. The whiskey was humming, fogging the edges of my thoughts. I set my gunbelt aside, the heavy weight landing with a dull thud, then unbuckled the straps of my chaps, letting them slide off.
Heat crawled up my neck. My shirt was sticking to my skin, so I pulled it loose from my belt, slow, deliberate, fingers fumbling at the buttons. I glanced over my shoulder, half-daring, half-praying she wasn’t watching. But she was. Christ almighty, she was. Eyes locked, unguarded, hungry in a way that near undid me.
The room felt hotter than hell itself.
When I turned back, shirt loose on my frame, her gaze still hadn’t moved.
I closed the distance in two slow steps. My hand found her waist, firm but cautious, thumb brushing the dip there. My other hand lifted, tucking a loose strand of her auburn hair behind her ear, the scar at her cheek catching the pad of my thumb. I let it trail down her neck, lingering longer than I ought to.
“You’re temptin’ me somethin’ fierce,” I whispered, voice ragged, “lookin’ at me with those goddamn eyes.”
Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. Her face went red, but she didn’t pull away. Instead, so quiet I near thought I imagined it, she whispered, “I… really want to kiss you.”
The sound of it damn near gutted me. A low groan ripped from my chest before I could stop it.
“Ain’t got much restraint left, darlin’,” I admitted, words dragging out of me like a confession.
She tilted her head just so, lips parted. That was all the permission I needed.
My hand cupped her jaw, rough thumb brushing her cheekbone, and then I kissed her.
Soft at first. Careful, hesitant, like I might spook her. But then she leaned in, and I was lost. The hunger surged up hard, raw, demanding, and I deepened it, lips pressing harder, tongue brushing against hers. My hand slid lower, tracing the curve of her hip, settling bold at the swell of her ass.
Christ, I’d thought about this. More than I should’ve. The feel of her in my hands, the way she might sound if I—
Then she did. A soft whimper, muffled against my mouth, but it tore through me like lightning.
I squeezed harder, couldn’t stop myself.
And that was it. That sound near broke me.
I pulled back fast, breath ragged, chest heaving like I’d just run a mile. My hand went to my mouth, dragging down my jaw as I stepped back, putting space between us before I did something I couldn’t take back.
“Christ, Cassidy…” My voice was rough, torn. “I can’t. Not like this. Not with whiskey in us. I ain’t about to scare you off.”
The words hung heavy in the room, thick with all I didn’t say.
She just stared. Lips swollen, cheeks flushed, eyes wide and unreadable. The silence stretched, but it wasn’t awkward. It was worse. It was loaded, heavy, and burning.
I dragged a hand down my face, fighting the urge to go back to her, to kiss her until we both forgot our names. “You don’t know what you’re doin’ to me,” I muttered, more to myself than her.
I turned away before I could see her answer.
The fire in me wasn’t quenched. Not even close. But if I touched her again, there’d be no stopping it. And if I lost her ‘cause of that… hell, I couldn’t live with myself.
So I left it hanging, the night charged, both of us caught in the wreckage of something we couldn’t quite name yet.
Chapter 71: Breaking Point
Chapter Text
I don’t know what the hell came over me.
Arthur pulling away should’ve been the end of it. Should’ve been enough.
But watching him stand there—chest rising heavy, lips swollen, jaw tight like he was holding himself together with grit and nails—it snapped something clean inside me.
Maybe it was the whiskey. Maybe it was me finally losin’ sense. Either way, I wanted him. More than I wanted air.
Before he could take another step back, I hooked my fingers in his suspenders and yanked. Hard. He stumbled closer, cursing low, and then my mouth was on his.
The sound he made—half groan, half surrender—shot through me like lightning. His hands clamped hard at my waist, rough, desperate, but I wasn’t about to let him think he still had the reins. No, this was mine.
Heat sparked everywhere—my lips, my chest, my hips pressed against his like I’d been waiting years just to feel it. I backed up blindly, dragging him with me, until the backs of my knees smacked the bed. I toppled onto it, pulling him half on top of me, laughter and hunger tangled in my throat.
“Christ…” he muttered against my mouth, voice gravel deep. His hand cupped my jaw, tilting me for a deeper kiss. I whimpered—God help me, I did—and the sound ripped a groan straight out of him. His hips pressed down, grinding against my thigh, and I felt him—hard, undeniable, straining. There wasn’t a doubt left in the world. He wanted me. And God help me, I wanted him more.
My fingers dug into his shoulders, sliding up into his hair, clutching like I’d drown if I let go. His hands roamed my hips, my thighs, bold enough to squeeze my ass, dragging me tight against him. Every shift of his body left me burning hotter, the length of him pressing insistently against my leg. It was torture—hungry, frantic, but somehow still tethered. Like he was holding himself back with iron chains.
And it damn near drove me mad.
I shifted under him, arching into the weight of his body. His breath caught sharply. His hips bucked once, helpless, before he cursed into my mouth and tore away.
He hovered above me, chest heaving, eyes wild, hair mussed from my hands. He looked wrecked. Wrecked because of me.
“Not like this,” he rasped, voice harsh with want. “Not while we ain’t clear-headed. You’ll thank me come mornin’.”
I damn near pouted, lips tingling, but something soft cracked inside me. He wasn’t pushin’ me off. He wasn’t runnin’. He was holding the line for both of us. That wasn’t rejection. That was respect.
So instead of snapping, I looped my arms around his neck and pulled him down for another kiss. Slower this time. Sweeter. My head spun, giddy and reckless, and I laughed against his mouth, the sound almost girlish—foreign in my own throat.
He kissed me back once, twice, then tore away with a muttered curse. Sat back on his heels, shifting like a man in hell, trying to adjust himself without me noticing. Like I didn’t already know.
“For Christ’s sake, woman,” he muttered, voice strained to breaking, “go to sleep before I do somethin’ I can’t stop.”
I rolled my eyes, though my grin was sharp. “Coward,” I teased, slipping under the blanket.
The mattress dipped as he lay down behind me. His arm slid around my waist, heavy and warm, pulling me close against him. Safe. I grinned wickedly and pressed back into him on purpose, feeling the solid heat of him through the fabric, and earned a low, strangled groan for my trouble.
“Goddamn it,” he growled, hauling me tighter like he could lock himself in a cage with his own arms.
I giggled—actually giggled. Whiskey had to be working overtime.
His breath stirred against my hair, ragged and uneven, chest rising hard at my back. He was coiled steel, strung tight as a bowstring, every muscle screaming restraint. And still, he stayed. He stayed.
My eyes drifted shut, heat humming in every nerve. And as I sank into the dark, one thought stuck, clear as day:
I knew I’d probably regret this in the morning.
But for the first time in years, I felt safe.
Not ‘cause of the whiskey. Not ‘cause of the bed.
But ‘cause of him.
Chapter 72: No Regrets
Chapter Text
The first thing that hit me was the headache.
Second was the desert-dry mouth.
Third was the fact that my face was mashed into a chest that smelled like whiskey, leather, and trouble.
I groaned, peeling one eye open. Sunlight had already muscled its way through the thin curtains, stabbing at me with all the subtlety of a knife. Summer heat pressed heavy in the room, sweat slicking my shirt, my jeans, my skin. Everything clung in the worst way.
And worse still—Arthur’s arm was slung heavy across my waist, pinning me like I’d been nailed in place. I shifted, slow, testing, but the second I moved, his grip tightened, dragging me flush back against him.
“Course the bastard don’t let go, even in his sleep,” I muttered under my breath.
Didn’t stop me from daring a glance up. His face was slack with sleep, jaw loose, brow smooth for once. Without the frown and grit he wore awake, he looked younger. Softer. Something in my chest squeezed, sharp and unwelcome.
I swallowed it down.
Careful as I could, I wormed out from under his arm and sat up, the mattress groaning traitor-loud beneath me. My shirt clung damp, jeans stiff with sweat. Lovely. Nothing like smelling like a horse trough first thing in the morning.
I padded to my saddlebags and dug out a clean shirt and fresh underthings, shooting a glance back at him every few seconds. He hadn’t stirred. Good. I stripped my shirt off quick, fingers flying at the buttons, tugged the sweat-damp undergarment over my head—
—and froze.
A low sound rumbled from the bed. Not the steady rhythm of sleep, but a groan. I whipped my head around.
Arthur was on his back, arm slung over his eyes, muttering something low, half like a prayer, half like a curse. His hips shifted, adjusting beneath the blanket in a way that made my stomach drop and my face burn hotter than the damn sun.
Well. That explained that.
I yanked on my clean undergarment like it might save my soul, crammed my arms through the fresh shirt and dragged it down fast. By the time I looked back again, his eyes were open. And they weren’t soft anymore. Dark, sharp, locked on me.
“You oughta be quieter when you move around,” he rasped, voice rough from sleep. A smirk ghosted at his mouth. “After last night… took every ounce of strength I had not to pounce on you just now.”
Heat slammed through me from head to boots. My face burned, but I forced my lips into a dry smirk. “Cowboys. No damn restraint.”
That earned me a huff of a laugh. He propped himself on an elbow, still watching like I was the only thing worth looking at. Which was dangerous. Too damn dangerous.
I busied myself packing, hands moving faster than sense. But his voice stopped me cold.
“So which is it?” he asked, low, steady. “You got somewhere to be… or you regret last night?”
The air went out of me. Regret? No. God, no. Not him. Not the way his mouth had felt, not the way his arms had locked me close, not the way he’d held the line when I couldn’t. I regretted the whiskey, sure. The headache splitting my skull. Losing control. But him? Not a damn ounce.
Admitting that felt like sticking my head in a noose.
So instead, I crossed the room slow, dropped to my knees beside the bed, and leaned in. His eyes widened just before I kissed him. Quick, but lingering. Soft. My heart kicked wild.
Pulling back, I muttered, “Ain’t regret. Just got shit to do at Emerald.”
His chest rose hard. He shifted on the mattress, subtle as a thunderstorm, but I knew exactly what he was hiding under that blanket. My brow arched before I could stop it, a smirk tugging at my lips.
Arthur rolled his eyes like I was the problem here. “You’re a menace, woman.”
“Never claimed otherwise.” I tugged on my boots, hat pulled low. Gear slung over my shoulder.
But the smirk didn’t hold. Not really. Walls crept back in as fast as they’d fallen last night. I was scared. Scared of what this meant. Scared of needing someone when I’d sworn I never would again.
I should’ve walked away clean. Should’ve left it at a kiss, a night, a mistake.
But I didn’t.
God help me, I didn’t want to.
The morning light hit me like a fist when I stepped out into the street, blazing hot and merciless. Behind me, I knew he was still there. Watching.
And that was the worst part.
I wanted him to.
Chapter 73: In Too Deep
Chapter Text
The ride back to camp should’ve been quiet. Long stretch of trail, birds fussin’ in the brush, Branoc’s hooves steady on the dirt. Instead, my head was louder than a gunfight.
Kept circlin’ back. Cassidy in that damn hotel bed. Her mouth on mine. That soft little kiss she’d left me with before she walked out. The whisper that she didn’t regret it.
And hell—her bare chest.
I grunted, shifting in the saddle like it’d help.
“Weren’t the kiss,” I muttered under my breath. “Was the tits. Ain’t no man alive immune to that.”
Problem was, my gut knew better. It wasn’t just the sight of her. It was how my chest had gone tight when she pulled away. How I’d wanted to drag her back and not let her go.
I cursed low, tugging Branoc’s reins a little sharper than needed. He flicked an ear back at me like he knew damn well what I was wrestlin’ with.
By the time camp came into view, I’d near worked myself into a sweat from nothing but thoughts.
I slid off Branoc, jaw tight, tried to adjust myself casual before anyone noticed. Course, in this camp, someone always noticed.
“Arthur.”
Susan Grimshaw. Standing there like a schoolmarm with a switch, arms crossed, eyes sharp.
“John’s lookin’ for you,” she said, brisk as a whip. “Over by the tree. Best not keep him waitin’.”
I gave a long-suffering sigh. “Of course he is.”
She raised a brow, unimpressed, then marched off like she’d just signed my chores for the day.
Sure enough, there was John, leanin’ cocky against a tree, like he’d been waitin’ half the morning just to irritate me.
“Took you long enough,” he said, grin crooked. “Uncle heard somethin’ off Mary-Beth in Valentine. Got us a train worth hittin’.”
I squinted at him. “Train, huh. You sure this ain’t another one of Uncle’s grand tales?”
“Not this time. Plenty worth takin’. All we gotta do is stop it with an oil wagon.”
I blinked. “That so?”
He straightened, clearly proud. “That so.”
I huffed. “Not half bad. For you.”
That got me a look, half glare, half smirk. But truth was, the idea had merit. My stomach was still in knots, brain split between Cassidy and the camp, but a job was a job. “Fine. I’ll find us a wagon. You handle the rest.”
“Done.”
We were about to split when John got that sly damn look in his eye.
“So,” he drawled, “saw you and that girl–Copper at Six Point. Looked cozy. Real cozy.”
My jaw went stiff.
John elbowed me. “What was it? Just a kiss? Or a whole lot more?”
“Don’t start, John,” I warned, voice low.
He laughed, damn fool. “C’mon. Don’t gotta be shy. Whole cabin saw somethin’.”
I cut him a glare that should’ve burned a hole in him. “Ain’t none of your business.”
“Relax, Arthur. Just teasin’.” He clapped a hand on my shoulder. “Besides, you didn’t come back to camp last night. Guessin’ you weren’t sleepin’ under the stars.”
I groaned, rubbing my forehead. “Stayed in Valentine. Hotel.”
“Shared a room then?”
I hesitated. One damn second too long.
That was all he needed. John barked out a laugh so loud it near carried across camp. “Ha! I knew it! Mister Arthur Morgan, sharin’ beds like a lovesick pup.”
“That’s enough,” I growled.
He just grinned wider, smug as sin.
I stepped in close, voice low, sharp as a knife. “Drop it, John. Now.”
That wiped the grin, just a little. He held his hands up, still smirkin’, but knew when to quit—mostly.
I left him standing there and headed for the stew pot. My stomach was hollerin’, but when I sat with that bowl, I barely tasted it.
Camp chatter washed over me—Pearson yammerin’ at someone, Jack laughin’, Dutch talkin’ loud like always. None of it stuck.
What did stick was her. Cassidy. That kiss. The look in her eyes when she said she didn’t regret it.
I shoved it down, forced my mind back to the oil wagon, the job, the details. But every time I thought about the plan, her face cut in.
I cursed under my breath and stared at the fire.
Damn fool thing, gettin’ tangled like this.
And the worst part?
I knew I was already in deeper than I wanted to admit.
Chapter 74: Not Mine to Keep
Chapter Text
Colt had more nerves than a drunk in a poker hall.
I’d been working him hard—“wet saddle blanket” miles, old cowboys’ mantra hammerin’ through my head—pushing him along the ridges, through scrub, across washouts. Didn’t matter how many hills we crested or streams we splashed through, he kept spooking like the Devil was on his tail. Rabbit darted, he near ripped the reins out my hands. Crow flew up, he tried to climb a tree. A sage bush rattled, he acted like it sprouted teeth.
“Keep it together, damn fool,” I muttered, jerking his nose back down when he tried to whirl. Sweat already slicked his bay hide, girth strap dark as tar. Good. He needed running near as much as I needed distraction.
I was watching him so close I almost missed it.
Horse. Off the trail, tied lazy to a fence near a squat little house. Looked solid, well-fed, the kind of animal that don’t stand forgotten long. I wouldn’t’ve spared it a second glance if not for the marking on it’s head. My gut tugged hard.
Colt tossed his head, fussin’ at the bit, but I reined him in and squinted through the haze. That build, that marking. Couldn’t be.
Except it was. Branoc.
My stomach dropped low as a stone.
I steadied the colt, dragged my eyes past the horse. Porch.
And there he was.
Arthur. Standing plain as daylight, hat tipped back, shoulders set easy against a post like he belonged there.
And he weren’t alone.
A woman stood near him. Close. Real close. They weren’t just talkin’—they were familiar, comfortable. Like it weren’t the first time they’d spoken across a porch rail.
Everything in me froze.
Colt fussed, hooves stamping, but I barely felt him. My eyes fixed on her—the set of her chin, the quiet confidence in her stance, like she had a claim to the ground she stood on. She wasn’t a stranger. She was someone.
And she was smiling at him.
Something sharp and mean twisted in my gut.
Took me a second to place her, brain pulling on threads it didn’t want. Then it struck. That damn portrait I’d spotted once, tucked on a crate at camp. Her face. Clear as day.
My pulse went off like a gunshot.
She was important to him.
I yanked the colt’s head around too hard. He squealed, danced sideways, near unseated me. Didn’t matter. I just needed away. Needed air. Needed the sight of them out of my eyes before it tore me open.
My mind clawed at the question as I rode. Who the hell was she? Sister? No—his folks had different looks. Old flame then. Or worse—current one.
Didn’t matter. Weren’t my business.
Except my chest burned like I’d swallowed fire.
“It don’t matter,” I hissed under my breath, kicking the colt into a trot. “Weren’t nothin’ but a kiss. Ain’t mine to care.”
But the thought chased me like a hound. Every hoofbeat, it circled back. A kiss don’t mean a damn thing. He ain’t mine. Never was. Never will be.
I was so tangled up in my own head I near ran the colt straight into a man walking the trail.
“Watch yourself!” he barked, hand flung wide.
“Maybe you oughta watch where you’re standin’,” I snapped, voice like a whip crack. Colt flinched under me, jolted sideways at the tone. The man’s face went pale quick as milk, recognition dawning, and he gave me a wide berth.
Good. Let him. I wasn’t in the mood for pleasantries.
By the time town came into view, my jaw ached from grinding teeth.
In and out, quick. Crackers, box of cartridges, salted beef. Didn’t linger, didn’t chatter. Storekeep asked if I wanted paper wrap—I near took his head off with the look I gave him. “Just give me the damn goods.”
I slammed coins on the counter, stuffed the supplies into my bags, and made for the door. Swung it open too hard, near clobbered some poor fool square in the nose.
“Watch it,” he yelped.
I growled low, shouldered past. “Men standin’ where they oughta not.”
Colt was pawing restless at the hitch rail, feedin’ on my mood. Tossin’ his head, eyes wide, tail lashing.
“Yeah, yeah, I hear you,” I muttered, jerking the supplies into the saddlebags. He crowhopped the second I swung up, throwing his little tantrum.
“Knock it off,” I bit, though truth was he weren’t the problem. My storm was bleeding into him, plain as day.
Still, I rode him through it. Pushed him into a trot down the main drag, ignoring the stares. At the far end of town, I steered him toward the train line and gave him his head.
He lunged forward, hooves pounding the dirt, wind clawing at my face.
Didn’t matter. I leaned low, heels pressed sharp, driving him harder.
A kiss don’t mean a damn thing. He ain’t mine. Never was. Never will be.
The words tasted bitter as whiskey gone bad.
But underneath, quieter, darker, a thought itched like a burr under my skin: What claim could I stake on anyone? With my ghosts, my sins, my scars? Who the hell was I to weigh against a woman with a clean face in a portrait?
The colt stretched out, muscles bunching, strides eating the ground. My lungs burned, but I pushed him harder, harder, like if we ran far enough I could leave it behind.
Arthur on that porch. The woman with the easy smile. And the fire tearing up my ribs.
I drove the colt on like I could outrun him. Like I could outrun myself.
Chapter 75: Quiet Before the Storm
Chapter Text
Morning broke cold enough to bite through the walls, sharp as a knife in the ribs. I shoved the blanket off, boots hitting the floor with a thud that echoed the sour thrum in my chest. My first thought was the one I’d been wrestling with since Valentine:
A kiss don’t mean a damn thing. He ain’t mine. Never was. Never will be. Best remember that.
I said it like a mantra, hard enough to grind it into bone. Didn’t matter. His face, her smile—kept rising like a boil you couldn’t lance.
By the time I cinched my belt and stepped outside, my face was locked in place. Cold. Unreadable. The mask the townsfolk knew well enough—the one that made them cross the street or lower their voices. Safer that way. For them and for me.
Seamus was already out by the barn, ledger tucked under his arm, squinting at the day like the sun itself was cheating him.
“You’re late,” he grumbled.
“You’re old,” I shot back without looking at him.
That cracked half a smirk out of him, then business started. We ran through the usual: trinkets stripped out of Rhodes, silver cutlery lifted from a fancy house, odds and ends ready to pass on. He listed buyers, cuts, where the money would fall. His words were steady, but mine? I wasn’t there. Not really.
Every other thought dragged me back to that porch. The woman with the soft smile, the way Arthur leaned so easy against the rail. It clung like smoke. By the third time Seamus repeated himself, my patience snapped clean.
“I heard you,” I barked, voice sharper than intended.
He stopped talking. Just looked at me with those pale, appraising eyes. But there was something different in it this time—softer, like he’d noticed the crack but wasn’t about to wedge it open.
He set the ledger down. “Train job comin’ up. Could use an extra guard. You’d be good for it.”
He started in on the details—routes, splits, who’d handle what. But the words slid right off me, couldn’t stick. My blood was still boiling too loud, my jaw locked too tight.
“If I make it, I make it,” I cut in flat.
Then I turned on my heel and left him mid-sentence. Didn’t care to see if he shook his head or cursed my back.
The barn smelled of hay and old dust, comfort and rot tangled up the way they always were. Scarlet nickered low when she saw me, ears flicking forward. I dragged her out, tied her fast to the hitch rail, grabbed the brush, and set to work.
The strokes came hard, near violent, bristles dragging up clouds of dirt. Each pass was another replay of the porch—her smile, his lean, the tilt of his head that wasn’t ever meant for me. My hand pressed rougher. My teeth ground tighter. Scarlet tossed her head, stamping once, telling me plain I was taking it out on the wrong body.
I eased up, breath sharp through my nose. “Ain’t your fault,” I muttered.
Didn’t matter. My face stayed stone, scar carved, unreadable. That old mask slid back into place, comfortable in its cruelty.
“Miss Lane?”
The voice was small, timid. I turned sharp. Lilly Millet hovered a few paces off, hands knotted together, eyes down but darting up every other second. She held a little pouch, cloth worn thin, the clink inside faint but clear.
“I—I brought what I owe,” she stammered. “Wanted to pay you proper.”
My reply was knife-edge cold. “Told you. I want it from Cooper, not you. That man still ain’t worked near enough to pay it off.”
Her cheeks flamed. She flinched like I’d struck her, but she held her ground, voice quivering. “I just… I just wanted to make things right.”
For a moment, I wanted to snap at her again, make her run so I wouldn’t have to stand here feeling the twist in my chest. But something in the tilt of her chin, the way she squared herself as best she could, stopped the words from coming. My own tongue stayed heavy, stubborn. I let the silence stretch, and in that quiet, I felt it—the reminder of what I’d lost, the sister I never got to see grow, staring back at me through the girl in front of me.
Lilly’s eyes widened, tentative, like she sensed it without needing it explained. She didn’t press, didn’t ask. She just stepped forward and laid the pouch carefully on the bale of hay, then backed away, giving me room to breathe.
I stood stiff, brush heavy in my hand. “Hell,” I muttered, and before I could stop myself, I moved toward her. My arms rose stiff and awkward, and I hugged her. Clumsy, tense, not like anyone taught me how to do it—but honest.
She leaned in, trembling, tears threatening at the edges, and I patted her back once, short and careful. Pulled away before it could mean too much.
“Don’t get used to it,” I said, letting my tone be sharper than my mood.
She nodded fast, eyes bright, nearly bolted—but the pouch stayed.
I pocketed it, brushing Scarlet again, slower this time, gentler. Then I untied her, led her out behind the barn to the tall grass.
Lead slack, she lowered her head, chewing lazily, tail flicking. I sank down beside her, stretching stiffly, hat tipped low. For a long while, I listened—the scrape of her teeth against the grass, the soft breeze, the rhythm of her breathing—and it grounded me better than any fence deal, any coin, any curse.
Eventually, she shifted and folded down beside me, head settling heavy across my lap. I ran a hand along her mane, fingers sinking into the warmth.
And for the first time in days, the storm inside me quieted. Not gone—not ever—but softened, if only a little.
Just a woman and her horse, both at rest. Peace, fragile as smoke, and mine for the moment.
Chapter 76: Unanswered
Chapter Text
The sun had climbed high enough to press its weight onto my shoulders before I even realised how long I’d been sitting on Branoc’s back, notebook splayed open on my lap, binoculars swinging at my side. The Oil Fields shimmered under the noon glare, heat rising off the blacktop like it wanted to burn straight through the horse’s hooves. Sweat beaded along my hairline, caught the light, and I wiped it with the back of my sleeve, trying not to let my thoughts wander too far.
Emerald Ranch.
I knew better than to let it pull me in. Memories from Six Point, the hotel—the way Cassidy moved, the tilt of her head, the way she’d looked at me—tried to creep in, uninvited. My chest tightened, and I shoved it down. Job first. Observation second. Heart later.
I packed up my small perch, rolling the notebook and tucking the rope into my satchel, securing the binoculars. Every motion deliberate. Quick check of the horizon for a wagon that might fit John’s plan. No dice yet, but patience had always been part of the trade.
Branoc shifted under me, a reminder of the miles behind us and the ones yet to come. I paused, hand on the saddle horn, and glanced west, toward the ranch. A fleeting thought: swing by. Maybe Seamus. Maybe see Cassidy.
No. Focus.
The ride was slower now, deliberate, each hooffall against the dry ground carrying me closer to the familiar gates. I noticed the small details—the split-rail fence catching the light, the tin roofs reflecting the harsh afternoon glare, the faint plume of smoke from the cookhouse chimney. They all smelled like home, in a way that was both comforting and dangerous.
By the time the ranch gates crested the rise, my mind had settled enough to take in the details: Scarlet grazing near the barn, the low hum of activity, Seamus moving among trinkets and ledgers with the slow precision of a man who’d done this a hundred times before.
And there she was.
Cassidy, sprawled in the grass like she owned the afternoon, hat tipped low, breathing steady, almost serene. For a moment, I froze, words caught somewhere behind my ribs. Go to her.
Seamus caught my hesitation. “Arthur,” he called, voice low, carrying the authority of habit. “Here to buy or sell, or just staring at the sun?”
I shook myself loose and approached him, voice casual, trading a few pieces of silver for a pocket watch and some odds and ends, but my eyes kept flicking to Cassidy.
Seamus leaned closer, tone dropping to something between curiosity and warning. “Why the hell has Cassidy been tearing people’s heads off since she got back?”
The words landed heavier than he intended. My gut twisted. Me? Did I do something? Say something? Christ.
I nodded, careful. “Not sure. She’s… been on edge?”
He gave me a look, pale eyes narrowing, the slightest frown tugging at his jaw. “Edge ain’t the word. Something’s wrong.”
I swallowed, my body finally shifting towards Cassidy. She’d sensed me long before I sat, tilting her head away, shoulders tight, body coiled just beneath the surface like a spring ready to snap.
I eased down into the grass, careful not to crowd her space, letting my weight settle beside Scarlet instead of on her line of sight. Her eyes flicked to me instantly, cold, sharp.
“What do you want?”
The words were blunt, biting. My chest tightened, but I kept my tone neutral. “Nothing. Just… checking in.”
A flicker of something passed over her face, annoyance first, then something closer to suspicion. She sat up, hat still shadowing her eyes, and crossed her arms, posture defensive.
I tried to read her, but the daggers she sent my way kept me on edge. The barbed words followed, sharp and fast, but I held my ground. Measured, calm, even as frustration tickled the back of my throat.
“You think the world owes you a damn thing?” she snapped, voice rising. “Or are you just here to watch me fall apart?”
I shook my head slowly. “Neither. I just… I don’t like seeing you like this.”
Her smirk was fleeting, but it carried venom. “You’ve got a lot of nerve, Arthur. Don’t start thinking you’re gonna fix me.”
I studied her, noticing the subtle shifts—tight fingers clutching the brim of her hat, legs folded under her in the grass, the way she barely let her gaze linger on me for longer than a heartbeat. I could almost feel the weight she carried, the tension coiled just beneath the surface.
“I ain’t trying to fix you,” I said quietly. “Just… want to know you’re alright. That’s all.”
Her eyebrows shot up, a flicker of disbelief passing across her features. “Alright? You think I need to be ‘alright’ just because you showed up?”
I met her gaze, calm and steady. “I don’t know what you need. I’m just here.”
The silence stretched. Each of us circling the other, wary, testing, the tension rolling like a storm cloud we both knew would break eventually. I noticed the grass shifting beneath her, the way Scarlet nudged her side closer as if trying to protect her from me. Even the wind seemed hesitant, carrying the scent of hay and sun, but not daring to move too much.
And then she asked, voice quieter, but carrying a weight that made my chest ache:
“Who is she?”
I froze. Internally, my stomach dropped. Mary. That name that haunted more than one of us. Outwardly, I kept calm, tilting my head slightly, careful not to betray the memory, the ache.
The air between us thickened, heavy with things neither of us wanted to speak, and for a moment, nothing else existed. Not the sun, not the ranch, not even the dust motes dancing in the late afternoon light.
Just Cassidy. And me. And the question that hung there like a promise of trouble.
I could hear her quiet breathing, steady but tense, the smallest twitch of her jaw as she waited for an answer I wasn’t ready to give. My own fingers flexed against the grass, not quite touching her, just enough to feel the reality of the moment.
I could’ve told her. Could’ve eased the tension. But some things weren’t meant to be said—not yet, not here, not like this.
Instead, I gave the only answer I could manage: silence.
Her gaze held mine a beat longer, the weight of unspoken thoughts stretching between us. Then, with a small, almost imperceptible sigh, she leaned back slightly, letting the shadow of her hat fall over her eyes again. Not defeated, not forgiving, just… waiting.
And for the first time that day, the world felt quiet enough that I could hear the faint scrape of Scarlet’s teeth against the grass, the distant call of a hawk circling overhead, the wind shifting through the leaves along the fence line.
I didn’t move closer. Didn’t speak. Just sat, beside her, letting the silence speak for us both.
Because some questions didn’t need answers yet. Not now. Not when the heat of the afternoon, the smell of hay, and the tension in the air were enough to remind me that the most dangerous things weren’t always the outlaws or the jobs. Sometimes, it was the ones you couldn’t touch, but couldn’t walk away from either.
And Cassidy… she was that storm.
Chapter 77: Shrapnel
Chapter Text
Rage came quick, hot, and choking—like wildfire tearing through dry brush. His silence stung worse than any insult he could’ve thrown at me. He just sat there, jaw tight, eyes flickering with something I couldn’t name. Hesitation. Guilt. Whatever it was, it cut deeper than words.
My fists curled until nails dug crescent moons into my palms. I wanted blood—his, mine, anybody’s. My mind spat quick, vicious: Hit him. Stab him. Anything to wipe that look off his face before it drives you clean out of your skin.
But I didn’t. Not yet.
Instead, I just stared, holding him under it, watching him squirm. Watching the flicker behind his eyes grow brighter, like a storm pressing against glass. My stomach twisted and dropped, sick and heavy, like I already knew what he was holding back. Knew it, hated it, still needed him to say it.
I shifted onto my knees, slow, deliberate, every muscle wound tight. My body was a spring about to snap. His eyes widened, catching the movement, panic sparking there fast. And then it broke out of him—blurred, desperate.
“Fiancée.”
The word hit harder than any bullet. Slammed straight into my chest and stole my air clean out. My breath stuttered once, twice, before instinct took over. My hand flew.
The slap cracked loud, sharp as a whip. My palm stung, my fingers tingled. He didn’t even flinch. Just sat there and took it, jaw turned, cheek already burning red.
My hand trembled where it hovered in the air, and my voice dropped low, venomous enough to curl the grass around us.
“Fiancée?”
The way his throat worked, I could tell he knew he’d just gutted the both of us.
I ain’t no saint. Had my own once. My own damn near mistake. But he didn’t use past tense words. Arthur didn’t say ex-fiancée.
He scrambled then, stuttering out like a fool caught red-handed. “She’s my ex… ex-fiancée.”
Too late.
My head shook before I even thought to stop it, violent, like I could fling the word off me. My whole body burned, fire climbing higher than I could smother. I shoved him backward, hard. He hit the ground with a grunt, dirt puffing up around him. By the time he blinked, I was on my feet, fury clawing its way out of my throat.
“Then why the hell you still keep her picture?” My voice cracked sharp as glass.
“Why you talkin’ to her still, if she’s your ex?”
I jabbed a finger down at him, shaking with rage. “Ex-fiancées ain’t meant to be friends, Arthur!”
He tried to push up on his elbows, eyes wide, hands half-raised like he could settle me with the gesture. “It ain’t like that—”
“Then what the hell’s it like, huh?” I cut him off, stalking closer. My boots tore furrows through the grass, every step an accusation. “You got me sittin’ here like a fool, watchin’ you pine after some woman you promised yourself to!”
“Cass—”
“Don’t you Cass me. Don’t you dare.”
I spun away from him, pacing like a caged animal, fury sparking off every step. My voice poured sharp and bitter, the kind of words you can’t take back once they’re loose.
“All this time—you sittin’ there quiet, actin’ like I don’t see it. Thinkin’ you can play me for some dumb little game?” I turned on him, spitting the words. “You think I ain’t been down this road before? You think I don’t know what a man looks like when he’s already half in love with someone else?”
Arthur pushed himself upright slow, shoulders tense, voice low but faltering. “I swear—it ain’t what you think—”
“Don’t you lie to me!” My shout cut him down before he could find more words. “Don’t you sit there and feed me scraps while you keep her sittin’ pretty in your heart like some goddamn saint.”
His mouth opened again, but I was already storming past him, fire roaring out of me faster than I could contain it. “You ain’t no different from the rest of ’em!”
The ranch blurred in my vision, all sunlight and dust and smoke. My chest heaved, each breath sharp enough to split my ribs. My hands shook so bad I curled them into fists, nails digging until pain steadied me.
I didn’t want to look back. Didn’t want to see the expression on his face.
But I stopped anyway, a few paces out, my back to him, shoulders trembling under the weight of it. The fire drained quick, left me hollow, aching.
My walls slammed back into place, fast, solid, cruel.
Knew better than to trust a man with eyes that soft. Always a damn trap.
I tipped my hat low, hiding whatever was left on my face, and kept walking. Didn’t turn. Didn’t pause.
Left him there in the dust, same as every other fool who thought they could stand close to me without burning for it
Chapter 78: Held Breath
Chapter Text
I rode into town slow, letting Branoc pick his way over the boards like the horse knew to keep his feet out of trouble when a man didn't want to make any of his own. The sun was a hard coin in the sky and my chest felt like it had been hollowed out and refilled with gravel. Two days and the grit hadn't settled. If anything it was worse — a constant, low burning that tasted like old tobacco and bad decisions.
My mind kept finding the same picture: Cassidy's jaw snapping shut like a trap, that fire in her eyes when I couldn't talk plain, then the cold that came after — the way she turned the heat off on me like I'd been a fire she was done with. "Fiancée." The word had landed in the middle of us and sat there, ugly and bright. I'd spent the last forty-eight hours turning it over in my head until it cut the same as the slap did.
I'd rather she hit me with lead than look at me like that again. I told myself that twice on the ride in, and it didn't make me feel any better.
Branoc snorted when I hit the boardwalk and let out a soft squeak against the post. I tied him, checked the cinch on my saddle without meaning to, then scrubbed my hands across my face and walked into the gunsmith like a man who could stand being practical for a while.
The shop smelled right: oil and iron and the ghost of burnt powder. There was a clock that didn't keep good time, a counter scored like old bones, and glass cases that held things people wanted to look at and not touch. The storekeeper — short, plain-faced, hands the colour of old wood — glanced up and nodded. We traded the usual weather and hunting pleasantries. He polished an old rifle like a priest with a rosary.
Small talk is a poor salve for a man chewing guilt, but it keeps the mouth busy and the mind from circling too loud. I let it do what it could.
I walked the cases, fingers tracing barrels. Rifles, pistols with pearl handles, a repeating carbine that had seen better winters. Then I saw it: a revolver beneath glass, copper flashed so neat it caught the light like a warning. It was polished clean enough to see my face in it, and I didn't like the sight at all.
"That one nice?" I asked, trying to be idle.
The storekeeper looked over his glasses and let out a short laugh. "Ain't for sale. Belongs to Copper."
It felt like somebody took a hand and squeezed my chest. I gave a half-snort, a poor imitation of indifference. "Figures," I muttered. Like she was everywhere, even here where I thought I could buy a second or two of peace.
He leaned in, voice dropping like he was telling me a joke that'd been heard round town a few times over. "If you so much as leave a fingerprint on it, you'll have her gunning for you at supper."
I forced a laugh that didn't reach my eyes. Inside it was a knife, twisting the same way as that night — when the word had slipped out of my mouth like it belonged there. Even here, in some damn display case, she was out of reach.
A crash cut through the small talk then, sudden and harsh. Glass on the far side of the street shattered with a sound that made the dog outside bark and the clock above my head skip a beat. A woman screamed. Somebody started cursing. The doctor — pale as a tombstone and faster than his walk — burst out of his office and ran down the street like a man with a bad conscience.
"Must be a brawl," the storekeep said, and went back to cleaning his rifle with the same calm the sea has when it's full of sharks.
It was the sort of calm that pissed me off. "You just gonna sit there?" I asked because hands in pockets feel thinner when a man needs to do something.
He shrugged, palms steady. "People around here mind their own. If it don't get ugly, it's not our business."
How the hell ain't blood and bullets ugly enough, I thought. I was already half-turned, boots hitting the boards, hand going to my hip out of old habit and newer worry.
The office door split open like a rotten plank. A smaller figure went flying, skidding on the dirt, and three men — big enough to have the law on their side if the law were worth the leather it was made from—stumbled after them, bruised and bleeding.
The sun found their hair first; it flashed auburn and terrible in the light. They were smaller than the men, but there was a way they held themselves that made a man think twice about measuring. Blood streaked their brow, but they wiped it away with a hand that had its own stories — a hand that moved like it could be either gentle or a blade. Cassidy. Copper. Lane. A dozen names sat in my mouth, and none of them did what I wanted.
My lungs went tight. For a second, I forgot air.
The storekeeper's hand came down on my arm like a vice. "Don't," he said, low and practical. "You don't want none of that."
It was the kind of warning you get when a man knows better than to stick a hand in a hornet's nest. He wasn't telling me I couldn't; he was telling me I shouldn't.
I stood there, the board creaking under my weight, watching. She blinked, and the world around her seemed to hush. Her eyes rolled over the three men like a blade testing the grain of wood. They were worse off than she was — split lips, blood on their shirts, one holding his ribs like something small and sharp had taken a bite. Yet they still moved like they had the right to press the point.
She wiped at her forehead, the blood leaving a smear that made her look like she'd been through a furnace and come out sharper for it. A glass shard cut her hand, and she hid it like a gambler hiding a tell. Her jaw set, and the cold came back into her eyes — the same cold I'd felt like an actual hand across my throat the other night. No one loved being cut that way.
The crowd that had been milling a step back shifted closer, curious, clutching children and gossip. Women with aprons clutched at their skirts. A man spat and muttered about troublemakers. But it was the quiet a storm has before the first lightning that made my teeth ache.
"Look at her," the storekeeper said under his breath, an odd mix of admiration and caution. "She's hurt, but they're damn near broken."
I couldn't answer. I wanted to step across that stretch of dirt like a man crossing a bar and put my fist where their mouths were. I wanted to say something clever, something that would fix the way her eyes had slammed shut on me. Mostly, I wanted to make right whatever I had busted between us with that stupid word and worse timing.
Instead, I stayed still. My fingers curled once, twice. Branoc shifted in front of me like he knew the man who was tethered to him was about to move and wanted the first right to it.
Cassidy straightened like a bow being drawn. She squared her shoulders, and whatever sliver of weariness that's been on her face snapped back into place. Her gaze moved over the men and landed like a thing that measured every stitch and found the weak thread.
My pulse hit my throat. There are times a man can read a fight — the smell of it, the way the air tightens, the tilt of a head. This was one of them. The crowd leaned forward as one, the silence a thing that watched and waited.
The three men exchanged a look that was half bravado and half fear. One of them laughed too loud, like a dog that learned a new trick. Cassidy didn't move for a moment, just held them there with that cold.
I swallowed. The world narrowed to two heartbeats and the dust at our boots. The storekeeper's hand on my arm was a reminder of consequences, and my own two hands were remembering old rules — don't be the fool who starts something that would damn a lot of good people.
But watching her stand alone with that look on her face made trouble seem like the only honest answer left.
She inhaled slow, and for half a second — less than that — her mouth twitched. It could've been a smile. It could've been a snarl. It could've been the spark before a match catches.
I felt something hot and useless in my chest. Restraint and instinct duked it out there; neither was winning clean. My hand hovered near my holster without meaning to, old reflex doing its work.
The nearest of the three men took a step forward like he wanted to finish whatever he'd started. Cassidy's hand went for something at her hip with the speed of a lifetime practised. The air around us held like a held breath — the town, the boardwalk, even the clock that didn't keep time.
I shouldn't have to be the man who inserts himself into her fight. She was her own thing, dangerous and whole. But then again, I wasn't the sort to stand perfectly polite while a fight ate the woman who'd made me wish I hadn't said what I did.
Everything narrowed down to that, and the sun sat heavy above us, watching.
And then Cassidy looked up — not at the men, not at the crowd, but where I stood — and the world did something I couldn't name. My throat worked like a man trying to clear some grit. My hand tightened.
She straightened fully, shoulders squared, and her gaze cut across the dirt like a drawn wire. The men braced. The first word was on someone's lips. The first fist had been wound and was waiting.
Chapter 79: Blood in the Mirror
Chapter Text
Heads up: This chapter contains Graphic Violence and Intense Physical Combat. It’s bloody and brutal, with injuries and a tense confrontation.
Breath ragged, chest tight, blood hot in my mouth.
The world had narrowed to fists and dirt, the scrape of boots in a circle ‘round me, jeering voices egging it on. I’d already bloodied one nose, bruised a rib, but it weren’t enough. They wanted to see Copper broken.
And then I looked up—and there he was.
Arthur Morgan.
Blue eyes cut through the crowd like a knife, steady, burning, unreadable as ever. It was like being pinned to a wall, like he’d stepped straight into my head without askin’.
My stomach dropped, a coil snapping tight.
Of all the damn times to show his face, it had to be now.
That half-second’s falter was all it took.
A fist came outta nowhere, crashing into my jaw. My skull snapped sideways, teeth clattering together. Dirt and sky swapped places as I hit the street hard. The taste of iron thickened in my mouth, blood rushing up so hot it near choked me.
Didn’t stay down. Couldn’t. Wouldn’t.
I spat red into the dust, jaw screaming like it wanted to split open. My vision blurred, doubled. Fury blazed hotter than pain.
That ain’t yours to give me, cowboy. You don’t get to make me falter.
An O’Driscoll lunged. His shadow fell over me just as I staggered upright. I caught his wrist, twisted hard, drove my fist into his gut. He doubled, wheezing, before I swung back and cracked him across the cheek, knuckles tearing skin.
They came at once after that—three shadows rushing me, dirt flying under their boots.
I met them snarling, teeth grit bloody. My fists were knives, elbows jagged, every strike carved out of anger.
One tried grabbing me ‘round the middle—my knee drove up into his ribs. The sound it made was clean, sharp, like wood splitting. He folded with a groan, fell back clawing at his side.
Another went for my head. I ducked, came up hard with my fist under his nose. The crunch was wet, sudden, blood spraying wide, spattering the dirt and the boots of the men too slow to move. He screamed, stumbling back with his face in his hands.
That left the ringleader.
Big bastard. Mean grin. The kind of eyes that saw a woman as a thing to break.
Perfect.
We clashed in the dirt, hard enough I felt the breath slam out of me. He swung wide, catching my shoulder, but I drove through him like a storm, all teeth and rage. We went down in a tangle, me on top. My knees pinned his arms, and then my fists were flying.
Over and over, hammering down. His face gave under each blow—skin splitting, lips tearing, teeth cracking under the swell of blood.
Damn cowboy—think you can make me stumble. Think you can gut me with a word. Think you can watch me fall—damn cowboy, damn fool—
I couldn’t tell whose face I was breaking anymore. His—or Arthur’s, burned into my mind in the heat of fury.
The man choked wet, gasping, features near unrecognisable. His head rolled side to side, but I didn’t stop, not ‘til my knuckles felt bone give way and his breath wheezed shallow.
Hands grabbed me then, rough on my shoulders, dragging me back. The other two O’Driscolls, desperate, yanking me off their man. I shoved ‘em off with a snarl, staggered upright, blood dripping down my chin, shirt sticking wet against me.
The ringleader lay twitching in the dirt.
I spat near him, wiped my split lip with the back of my hand.
The two who’d pulled me off didn’t move toward me again. Fear had taken the place of loyalty. They traded glances, pale, and sank to their knees beside him instead.
Good choice.
I stood tall, chest heaving, every inch of me screaming pain, but I held myself cold, straight, unshaken.
The crowd around us had gone quiet. Just the sound of ragged breath, whispers passing sharp: Copper. Bloody Copper.
I turned, shoved through them without a word. My knife and hat were still back in the doctor’s office where the fight spilled out—I snatched them up, tugged the hat low over my face.
The street emptied fast behind me. Nobody wanted to linger in Copper’s storm.
The hotel washroom smelled of soap gone stale and damp wood. A single candle stub burned low in the corner, throwing light warped and yellow across the mirror.
I closed the door and braced myself against the basin.
The reflection weren’t pretty. Face half-smeared in blood, lip split, jaw swollen. I looked like I’d been chewed up and spat back out.
I leaned in closer, water cupped in my hands, splashing cold over my skin. Red swirled down the drain, pink ribbons circling the rusted basin.
Every mirror’s the same—blood and a fool staring back.
My jaw throbbed like a drum. I pressed a hand against it, teeth grit, then let out a laugh sharp and bitter. A hell of a sight. Didn’t matter. Better bloodied on my feet than clean on the ground.
A knock rattled the door.
“Occupied,” I snapped, voice sharp as broken glass. “Unless you fancy losin’ your hand.”
The latch clicked anyway. Slow. Steady.
Bootsteps followed—measured, heavy, the kind that filled a room without needing hurry.
My breath caught.
I didn’t turn at first. Just stared at the mirror, at my own bloodied face and the shadow stretching longer behind me.
Then I looked up.
Arthur Morgan.
Framed in the doorway, door shut behind him, broad shoulders filling the space. His hands rested heavy on his gun belt, thumbs hooked casual, but nothing about him was casual.
Our eyes met in the glass: mine dark, cold, bloodied; his unreadable, weight heavy as stone.
The air thickened, pressing close like a storm waiting to break.
My pulse drummed hot in my ears.
I exhaled once, low, ragged.
Of course it’d be him.
The room was too small for both our ghosts. Another kind of fight was waiting, and I weren’t sure which one of us would throw the first blow.
Chapter 80: Red Water
Chapter Text
I should’ve turned around.
Soon as I saw her in the mirror, bloodied and broken but standin’ straight, I should’ve walked back out that door and left her be.
But I couldn’t.
Cassidy braced herself against the basin, shoulders taut, chest heaving shallow. Water ran pink down the rusted drain, red smears clingin’ to her jaw and cheek, fresh cuts across her hands. She looked near wrecked—lip split wide, bruises blooming under both eyes—yet her eyes still burned, dark and mean and unyieldin’.
That fire clutched at me harder than the blood ever could.
My heart clenched, heavy in my chest. I weren’t supposed to be here. Every muscle told me to back out quiet, but my boots stayed planted firm.
I shifted the satchel higher on my shoulder—the one I’d pulled from Branoc, stocked with what I could scrounge. Felt like it weighed a ton, though it was only bandages and spirits.
The boards groaned when I stepped forward. Cassidy didn’t turn, just kept scrubbing at her face with a rag like if she rubbed hard enough the whole fight would wash away. I came up beside her, close enough to catch the tremble she tried to hide in her jaw.
I reached for the rag floatin’ in the basin, bloody water cloudin’ around it. Before I could close my hand on it, hers darted out, smacking mine aside.
“Don’t,” she hissed, eyes snapping to mine in the glass.
Didn’t matter she stung me—I almost smiled. She had bite even bloodied through.
“Thought I’d bring bad luck,” I murmured, voice rough as gravel.
A sharp laugh cut from her, bitter enough to bite. “Ain’t it the truth? Every time you’re round, I end up bleedin’. Reckon you’re cursed, cowboy.”
I let out a low huff, couldn’t stop it. “Maybe. Though I reckon you’re the one pickin’ fights.”
She turned sharp and pinched my arm—right on the bullet wound still mending. I hissed through my teeth, shoulders jerkin’ back.
“Hell—”
My hand went on its own, catching her side with a light pinch. She yelped, twisting away, and for half a breath we might’ve looked like fools bickering in a washroom, blood and bruises between us.
Then she stilled. Looked at me.
Her eyes locked, hard and sharp, breath ragged. I couldn’t look away.
“I need to explain,” I said quiet, almost more breath than words.
She froze, shoulders stiff. Snatched up the rag, water dripping down her shirt. “No need.”
I caught it, hand closing over hers, rag squeezed between us. “Cass.”
Her jaw flexed. “Don’t—”
“Listen.” I leaned closer.
She opened her mouth, but I pressed my palm soft over it. Just for a second, to still the fire. Her eyes widened, sharp enough I eased off quick.
“Just hear me.”
The candle guttered in the corner, light wavering across her face.
I swallowed, words scratchin’ raw on the way out. “That woman you saw me with—she’s my past. My fiancée, long time ago. Her daddy never thought much of me. Weren’t wrong, I guess. She didn’t want this life, and I couldn’t leave Dutch. Couldn’t leave the gang. So I lost her.”
Cassidy’s eyes narrowed, cutting me deeper than any blade.
“She was my first love,” I said low, the words heavy. “Always gonna be part of me. But I don’t want her. I want you. Here. Now.”
Something flickered in her then. Breath catching, lips parting. But she shook her head fast, yanking back like I’d struck her.
I let the rag sag heavy in my hand, dripping red water down to the floor. “You can doubt it all you want. It’s the truth.”
Her mouth twisted sharp. “Truth? Cowboy, you don’t know the first thing.”
“Maybe if you let people in—” I started, softer than I meant.
That’s when she snapped.
“Don’t you dare.” She spun, voice cutting sharp through the room. “Don’t you stand there and act like I don’t let people in. Every damn time I do, they take a knife to my back. You think you know me? You don’t know nothin’.”
Her voice rose higher, heat pouring from her like a blaze.
“My own father near burned me to death before I was grown. Left me this—” She jabbed at the burn scar on her cheek, voice cracking. “A mark I get to carry every damn day. You think that makes lettin’ people in easy?”
My chest went tight. Felt like all the air’d gone from the room.
But she weren’t finished.
“You want the truth?” Her voice was breaking, rage and hurt tangled together. “Fine. I let a man in. Trusted him. Thought he’d stay. Thought he’d fight for me. Instead, he left me—with a ring on my hand and a child in my belly.”
Her words slammed into me like a bullet.
I froze, blood cold, heart stopped dead.
Cassidy’s chest heaved, eyes blazing—until she seemed to realise what she’d said. The fire in her face faltered, lips parting without sound.
The washroom went silent.
I just stood there, rag limp in my hand, drippin’ bloody water steady onto the boards. Couldn’t think, couldn’t speak.
I’d faced men with rifles drawn, death close enough to breathe on me—but nothin’ hit like this.
She turned back to the basin, hands gripping the porcelain like it was the only thing holding her upright. Her shoulders trembled faint under the weight of it.
I couldn’t move. Couldn’t reach for her. Couldn’t leave.
Just stood there in the half-light, caught between her ghosts and mine, wonderin’ which one of us had finally cut too deep.
Chapter 81: Bandaged Truths
Chapter Text
I shouldn’t have said it.
The words left my mouth like a trapdoor — sudden, stupid, and completely out of my control. For a beat, the room went thin as glass, and all I could hear was the rag swishing in the basin and my own heart hitching like a horse on a bad fence. I froze with my hand clamped to the porcelain, staring at the bloody smear I’d tried to scrub away and pretending the ache was only in my muscles.
Arthur didn’t move at first. He stood there, like he always did when the world was leaning too hard on one side — steady as a post, quiet as a church. I saw him in the glass, all broad shoulders and that same tired set to his jaw, and for one ridiculous second, I wanted to laugh. Then the memory of it — my father’s hand, the smell of whiskey on a winter night, that other man’s boots walking away — pushed up behind my ribs until I felt like I might split.
Why did I say it? Because the first thing I blurted was true and ugly and old and I’d wanted it out. Because keeping it in felt like swallowing coals. Because I’m a damn fool sometimes. I berated myself like I always did when I showed even a sliver of softness. Let it go, Copper, I told myself. Don’t be the kind of fool who gives people ammunition.
He stepped close enough I could feel the heat from him, and that was a violation I both resented and welcomed. Before I could pull back, he tilted my chin with two fingers — the gentlest, most careful thing I’d been offered in years — and made me look at him. His eyes were a steady well. No pity. No questions rifling like wolves. Just him, plain and dangerous in a way that wasn’t measured in bullets.
“Ain’t gonna ask,” he said, low. “Just — are you alright?”
It should’ve been a simple enough question. It wasn’t.
Nobody had asked me that in a way that meant anything since before I learned to bite back instead of bleeding out. The words crushed something in me. I felt my throat close, and then the dam broke. Tears came, slow and hot, and I hated them instantly. Hated how they blurred the world into watercolour and made me feel small, like a child who’d been caught doing something shameful.
I tried to hide them. I scrubbed at my face like the water would scrub out the truth. Arthur’s hand moved with a quiet surety I hadn’t expected — he didn’t jerk away, didn’t flinch at my blood. He just dabbed at my cuts with the rag I’d been using, his fingers careful, precise. There was a tenderness in the way he worked that felt wrong and right all at once, like a hand easing a wound closed and yet squeezing something open at the same time.
“You don’t have to tell me,” he said. “Not if you don’t want.”
I laughed then — a hard little sound that came out of me like a cough. “Hell of a thing, givin’ advice like you got experience with keepin’ quiet.”
He smiled, all crooked and soft. “I’m a fool for wantin’ more trouble in my life.”
That was the thing about Arthur. He said things plain, and they landed like a rope ladder in the dark. I let myself be pulled up.
I let him hold me.
He folded me into his chest with the kind of care that made my knees go liquid. I clung to his shirt like it was a shore. My hands dug into the fabric, fingers whitening. It was embarrassingly human — the way my body racked and the sound I didn’t bother to choke back. I wanted to be sharp, to be brave, to be the one who walked out of any room with her head high and a cigarette between her teeth. But wrapped in him, I crumpled. It felt like being hidden and found at once.
When I finally slowed enough to breathe plain air, I pulled back a little and mumbled something about patching me up. Anything to make it practical, to keep from saying the foolish things my heart kept inventing.
Arthur nodded and got to it. His hands moved with a quiet authority — bandages, tincture, a mumbling about keeping it clean. He worked like a man performing a ritual. When he pressed the rag to my cheek I flinched, and instead of laughing he did something that rattled me more than any curse: he stroked my cheek with the heel of his hand, then pressed a quick kiss to my forehead.
It was softer than the whisper of a reed in wind. It landed somewhere beneath my sternum and stayed. I felt as if someone had taken a lantern and lit something inside me I’d been dragging around dark for years.
“You sure you're… that woman?” I asked finally, because the only thing I could manage with any kind of sense was to make him confirm the thing that had been lodged in his mouth before — his past.
He paused, thumb rubbing at the bandage on my arm, and when he spoke, the certainty was slow and solid. “She’s gone, Cass. Been gone a long time. I don’t want what she had. I want you.”
Hearing my name raw from his mouth made something ridiculous and feral bubble up behind my ribs. I laughed, but it was wet and broke into a sob that I tamped down quick because I am not the sort who cries at declarations. I rolled my eyes at him, the reflexive armour sliding back on.
“You big fool,” I said, more to myself than to him, but the smile that tugged at my mouth wasn’t entirely mockery.
He smiled back — that disarming, dangerous smile that made my ribs go light. “Damn right.”
Then, because I couldn’t help being me — the woman who’d scarred for not being careful — I shoved my hands against his chest and hauled him closer like I was claiming territory. My heart went traitor-hot. For a sliver of a second, I felt young and reckless and unarmored, like it was only me and him and some absurd idea of a life that belonged to both of us.
A small, ridiculous sound escaped me — a giggle. I surprised myself more than him. He looked down, and the smile in his eyes softened even further, as if he’d been waiting on that sound for a long time.
“Alright then,” I said, letting the humour cushion the raw edges. “You done fussin’ or you comin’ to help me not fall apart?”
“Both,” he said, and then, careful as ever, he asked me about other hurts. Ribs. Bruises. The usual list of things I pretended didn’t matter.
“Just bruisin’,” I said, because that’s the answer that keeps a woman from getting fussed to death.
He didn’t buy it. Didn’t even try. He palpated along my ribs, and I swore, because pain is honest and immediate and I have no use for it when it’s given away like charity. He made a face at the underside of my ribs, then laughed — surprised — at how stubborn I’d been.
“You even healed from the last lot?” he asked, amused.
“Probably,” I lied cheerfully. “Or I’m just better at hidin’ the breakin’.”
He shook his head, and the laugh warmed him. Then, with the same deliberate gentleness he’d shown all night, he lifted the hem of my shirt to check along my side and back. He moved deliberately, avoiding anywhere that would feel like prying. He was… careful. Like he was handling something fragile that could still bite.
I caught his hands with a smirk worth a dangerous thought. “You’re a damned gentleman, Arthur Morgan.”
He paused, fingers on my skin. “Tryin’ not to be no cad tonight.”
To see if he meant it, and because I’m impulsive and enjoy poking at things that make men flinch, I hooked two fingers under the hem and eased my shirt up higher, enough to show the pale line of scars across my belly and ribs. I held my breath, like a child deciding whether to jump.
He faltered. Just a little. The look he gave me was full and startled and suddenly very, very human. “Cass—” he warned low, voice thick.
I let the shirt drop again, smirking to veil the tremor. “You don’t have to be a cad to be honest,” I teased, fingers fooling with the buttons as if I were only occupied with the tedious task. “Or are you runnin’ out of courage?”
The air between us changed then, heavy and charged as if a coil had been wound too tight. Behind us, the tub steamed quietly, the heat of it making the room smell of soap and something sweet—an ordinary, domestic smell that felt obscene in the wake of bleeding and confessions.
I brushed a thumb along my buttons, feeling his hands near, and decided I didn’t mind the dangerous game. Not tonight.
He moved closer still, cautious and sure. The rest of it — the stealing of glances, the half-made promises — stayed unsaid. We both knew the pull of that line. We both knew how far we could go.
I left my shirt half-unbuttoned and the rest of the room unspoken, because some things were better held like a gun over a table. Heavy, close, and very, very loaded.
Chapter 82: Behind the Steam
Chapter Text
I stood there like a statue with a bad conscience — every part of me suddenly very loud and very useless. The doorframe felt narrower than it ought to; the steam from the bath curled around her like smoke off a fire and turned the whole room into some kind of soft, dangerous picture. She’d left her shirt half-open, the fabric clinging where it oughtn’t, and for a second I couldn’t tell whether the world had tilted or my insides had. Neither option was comfortable.
I told myself to move. Said it out loud like a prayer or a command: I’ll wait outside. I cleared my throat, hard enough to sound like I meant it, and turned away quick as a man dodging rain.
Her laugh stopped me.
It wasn’t loud. Just a sly, playful little sound — the kind a woman makes when she knows the knife’s already in. That laugh cut worse than any bullet ever did. Against my better sense, I glanced back.
She shrugged the rest of the way out of that shirt. Her back was a map of old trouble and new bruises; scars caught the lamplight like pale ridges. I hated the ache it put in my chest. Hated worse the ache lower down, sharp and demanding. My body betrayed me quicker than thought.
I turned back to the wall, jaw tight enough to crack. “Just take your damn bath,” I muttered, more to myself than her.
“You gonna help wash my hair, cowboy? Ain’t sure I can reach proper.”
Her voice was nothing but casual, but it cracked through me all the same. My throat burned with the sound I swallowed down — half a growl, half a plea. My trousers were already straining; I shifted, hoping the angle was enough to hide what was plain as sunrise.
Then came the slap of leather against the floor — her chaps. Followed by the heavier thump of her pants. The noise ought to have been ordinary. Instead, it sounded like a gun going off. My fists clenched.
“Goddamn woman,” I muttered low.
She hummed as she lowered into the steaming water. The dip and swirl of it filled my ears until I felt near drunk.
“You can turn around,” she said, voice all easy command.
Against my better judgment, I did.
She was sunk to the collarbone, pale shoulder bare, soap drifting like little white petals across her skin. Her eyes caught mine, sharp but playful, like she knew exactly how far she’d wound the rope.
Then she asked the question that cut clean through the steam. “Why’d you stop us the other night? You hung up on that ex?”
I could’ve lied. Should’ve. Instead, the truth left me raw. “Ain’t about her. It was fear.”
Her brow knit. “Fear?”
“Fear you’d leave. Fear I’d want you too much, and you’d cut out, leave me hollow. Fear I wouldn’t know what to do with that kind of want.”
She went still at that, startled. Then her eyes dipped — quick, deliberate — down my front before flicking back up. My body went rigid, every vein hot. She’d seen. Hell, she couldn’t miss it. I could feel the damn strain of it plain as a pistol shoved under my belt.
“Reckon you’re wantin’ plenty right now,” she said, voice dry as whiskey.
Heat burned up my neck. I shifted my weight, useless. “Ain’t funny.”
“It is to me.”
Her mouth tipped up at one corner, lazy and sharp. “So come on, cowboy. Just to wash my back and hair. That’s all.”
I cursed under my breath, muttering every decent reason I shouldn’t. Told myself she was banged up, not thinking straight. Told myself I was a fool for even entertaining it. But my hands betrayed me — they went to my belt anyway.
The buckle came undone with a sound too loud in the small room. I stripped the gun belt, set it aside, then my shirt, boots, trousers — each bit of clothing peeled off to my own steady stream of muttered curses. There was no hiding what stood stubborn and stiff against the thin fabric of my drawers. The more I stripped down, the worse the shame burned, but so did the want.
She watched every motion, head turned just enough to catch the show. Her eyes were sharp, keen, and knowing.
“Turn away,” I growled.
For once, she obeyed. She leaned forward against the rim of the tub, shoulders bare, red hair falling damp along her back. The line of her spine glistened in the steam, bruises blooming across her ribs like violets in snow.
I stood a long beat before moving. My body was a traitor, heat pulsing where I least wanted it, my hands clumsy at the last of my clothes. I cursed myself for being a grown man undone by the sight of a woman leaning forward in a bath. My damn drawers clung, tight over what was near impossible to disguise.
With a hiss of air between my teeth, I stepped into the water. It was hotter than I expected, lapping high against my thighs. I slid down behind her, every muscle strung taut as a bowstring.
The steam closed in, heavy and damp, pressing me closer to her than I dared. My chest was tight, my heart a hammer. The heat from her back reached me even through the water, and every inch of me was aware of the thin space between us.
She shifted slightly, just enough that the water sloshed. It was nothing — but it nearly unmade me. I caught myself, planted a hand firm against the rim of the tub, and leaned back just enough. I wasn’t about to let her feel the state I was in.
Embarrassment tore through me hotter than the bath. A man could fight Pinkertons, bounty hunters, starvation — but this, this ridiculous fight with his own damn body, it left me near ruined. I adjusted again, subtle, careful, making sure my hips stayed angled away.
Cassidy said nothing. Didn’t need to. I could feel her smirk in the silence, sharp as a blade and twice as cutting.
I clenched my jaw, stared at the wall, and told myself I’d just sit here, keep my hands steady, keep my body in check. That this was about helping her, nothing more.
But the air between us knew better.
The room was thick with steam and silence, the line between care and something else stretched thin as paper. And I sat there in the water behind her, straining, ashamed, and wanting all the same.
Chapter 83: The Baptism of the Steam
Chapter Text
I don’t know why I asked him.
Hell, I don’t even know if I did ask him or if the words just fell out of me, reckless as glass hitting stone. Maybe it was the bruises rattling my brain, or the steam, or the way my stomach had knotted when I saw him fighting himself in the doorway — fists clenched, jaw stiff, like a man braced for a bullet.
I should’ve shut my damn mouth. Should’ve let him walk. But he looked at me like the world might split open if I breathed wrong, and I wanted to see what would happen if I did.
So now here we were.
The tub creaked as he lowered into it behind me. Water rose up around my shoulders, hotter, heavier. He was trying his damnedest not to touch me, which only made me grin harder. His fists were still balled, jaw locked, body angled just enough that I could practically hear the argument screaming through his bones.
Big, dangerous outlaw, undone by a bath.
I bit the inside of my lip to keep from laughing. The sound would’ve gutted him. And I wasn’t cruel. Not about this.
I leaned forward to reach the soap. Could’ve just grabbed it neat, no fuss. Instead, I arched slow, deliberate, every bruise protesting while I made a picture of it. I didn’t need to look to know his eyes were on me — I could feel them, hot as a branding iron. When I did glance back, sure enough, he was staring straight at my ass before he jerked his gaze skyward, face burning near as red as my hair.
I cleared my throat. A little too sweet.
He choked on nothing but his own spit. Fumbled like a schoolboy trying to look composed. It near killed me not to cackle.
“Here,” I said, handing him the soap as I slid back into the tub. Close. Closer than I had to. My bare back brushed his chest, and his whole body went stiff like I’d set a gun to his ribs.
He was burning hot, furnace-warm, all broad frame and rigid muscle behind me. And there I was, pressing closer just to feel it. Maybe I was concussed after all.
His hand shook when he finally set it to my back, slow and careful, soap sliding over old scars and fresh bruises. I let my eyes close, let out a hum low in my throat. Couldn’t help it. The man was gentle in a way that knocked the wind out of me.
His breath caught. I felt the strain of him press harder against my spine before he shifted, guilty, trying to make space that didn’t exist.
When he was done, I leaned back anyway, my weight sinking into him until there wasn’t a gap left between us. I felt him, all of him — thick, hard, undeniable. My pulse stuttered, but I didn’t move away.
He froze, breath ragged against my neck, and then his hands found my hair. Careful, cautious. Fingers working soap into the red tangle, massaging my scalp.
The sound that left me wasn’t planned — half sigh, half moan. My body betrayed me same as his had.
He went rigid. A strangled groan tore out of him, low and rough, his breath shuddering hot over my shoulder.
I peeked back at him, slow, deliberate. Met his eyes through the steam. They were wild, torn between hunger and restraint, blue burning darker than I’d ever seen.
His hand drifted low, brushing tentative against my hip. His voice was raw when he whispered, “Not like this.”
And that right there was the lie.
I turned my head just enough, voice low, certain: “I want you.”
The words felt like striking a match in a powder house.
His hand tightened in my hair, just enough to make me gasp. My lips parted, eyes locked on him. He leaned in, voice ragged, desperate: “You sure—”
I cut him off with my mouth.
The kiss was rough, wet, hot as the bath itself. His restraint snapped like rope in a storm, and suddenly the world was nothing but water sloshing, steam curling, mouths colliding like they’d been waiting a lifetime.
Every bruise screamed, every nerve sang, and still I pressed harder. He tasted of heat and want and something I’d been starved for without ever admitting it.
The moment overtook us, drowned us whole.
And in the fog and the heat, with his hands on me and mine clinging back, the line between wanting and taking finally burned away
Chapter 84: Steam, Suds, and Sin *** Optional
Chapter Text
Heads up: This Chapter Contains Explicit Sexual Content, including Graphic Intimacy.
Her lips caught mine over her shoulder, wild and desperate, stealing the damn air from my lungs. The kiss was all teeth and heat, clumsy in its hunger, steam rolling thick around us until I couldn’t tell what was water and what was her. My chest ached from the force of it, like maybe I hadn’t been breathing at all until she turned her mouth on mine.
She pressed back into me, slick skin grinding against the ache between us, and I nearly lost it right there. My hand slid over her ribs, rough where she was bruised, careful where she hissed, until I was palming her stomach and lower still, fingers brushing that slick heat.
Cassidy jolted, nails carving into my forearm, a ragged, guttural sound tearing out of her throat. She twisted her head to glare at me over her shoulder, but her eyes were molten, her lips parted.
“Goddamn you, Morgan,” she rasped, breathless, “always got your hand where it don’t belong.”
“Feels like it belongs just fine,” I muttered into the curve of her neck, grinding my palm against her until her glare broke into a sharp gasp.
Her hips rolled, pushing back, chasing it, and my control snapped like dry kindling. I slid my fingers over her, into her, curling until her body clenched. Her head dropped forward, hair sticking in wet ropes to her face, curses tumbling from her lips, each one sharper than the last.
“Shit—hell—Arthur, don’t you dare stop—”
I tugged at her hair, gentle but firm, tilting her back against me so I could hear every fractured sound. She came undone quick and fierce, body trembling, water sloshing against porcelain, my name breaking out of her raw. I held her through it, hand tangled in her hair, mouth pressed to her damp shoulder, drowning in the feel of her falling apart.
When the tremors eased, she sagged forward, elbows braced on the rim of the tub. I didn’t let her go. I guided her slow, steady, until she was on her knees against the porcelain, hair plastered to her neck, skin shining under steam. My chest heaved like I’d run a mile, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
“Already got me on my knees, huh?” she muttered between gasps, voice ragged but still sharp. “Bold damn move.”
“Cass—” My throat was sandpaper. I steadied myself, one hand at her hip, the other still wound in her soapy hair. “You sure about this?”
She nodded without hesitation, eyes half-lidded, lips red from biting down on them.
“Say it,” I pressed, voice breaking under the weight of need. “Tell me you want this. I need to hear it.”
She turned her head just enough to smirk, even with her breath coming short. “What d’you think I been screaming for the last five minutes?” Then softer, stripped bare: “Yes. I want you. Now quit stallin’.”
That was all it took.
I slid into her slow, deliberate, every nerve screaming at the feel of her tight and hot around me. She gasped, hands clawing porcelain, forehead pressed to her arm. My jaw locked, trying to keep from finishing right then and there.
“Goddamn,” I muttered against her shoulder, breath ragged.
She laughed through the sting, voice torn but still biting. “Hell of a way to start bathin’ together.”
“Wasn’t exactly my plan,” I gritted, sinking deeper, hand clutching her hip.
“Plannin’ never was your strong suit.” Her words broke into a sharp cry as I thrust again, her nails screeching against porcelain.
I pulled her hair, gentle but firm, angling her just right, and her answering moan made my chest cave in. I kissed the nape of her neck, teeth grazing skin.
She hissed, half-laugh, half-gasp. “Careful. You bite me, I’ll bite back.”
“Wouldn’t mind,” I growled, setting a rhythm that made her gasp again, louder this time.
She broke quick, wit fracturing into raw sounds, every thrust pulling curses and moans tangled together. Her hips rolled back, meeting mine, and the water spilled over the tub’s edge with every slap of skin against skin.
“Shit—ahh—damn you, Morgan—” She laughed through it, broken and breathless. “Already doin’ this dirty.”
Her body clenched hard, trembling, shuddering under my hands, and I felt her come apart around me, nails scraping down porcelain and thigh alike. I held her hair, tugged her upright against me, let her ride it through, whispering her name into her skin.
When she fell forward again, spent, I lost the last of my hold. I thrust deeper, harder, chasing the edge until it broke me open. I groaned her name low and guttural, clutching her hips as my body gave out, spilling into her with a force that left me shaking.
Steam blurred everything, heat and soap and her scent filling my lungs. Water slapped, hands trembled, every inch of me pressed to every inch of her. I kissed along her shoulder, still holding her hair, softer now, just to keep her tethered.
We sagged together against the tub, chest to back, both of us slick, bruised, trembling. Her laugh came first, small and broken, but sharp-edged as ever.
“Damn, Arthur… could’ve warned me you were this thorough. Lucky I like trouble.”
I groaned into her damp skin, hand stroking her hair clean of suds. “You’ll be the death of me, Cass.”
She hummed, smug even in exhaustion, pressing back into me. “Then I’ll make sure it’s a good one.”
And I knew, with her tangled in my hands and steam wrapping us whole, there was no undoing this now.
Chapter 85: Tracks and Longing
Chapter Text
Mud sucked at my boots with every step, the road to the station still slick from last night’s rain. The ruts were filled with cloudy water, shining dull under the gray sky. Branoc plodded at my side, reins loose in my left hand, his ears flicking with each whistle of the wind. My other hand hovered near my belt—not because I expected trouble, but because habit don’t care whether you’re in Valentine or the middle of the goddamn wilderness.
Cassidy kept pace, quick and sharp-footed, the hem of her black coat brushing mud without fear of it. Her stride was restless, like she was daring the road to slow her down.
I tried listening to the steady clop of hooves, the hiss of the far-off train, the murmur of townsfolk rolling out of the saloon—but my head wasn’t anywhere near here.
The bathhouse lingered in my skull. The steam. The water. Her against me, hot as fire under the skin. Every nerve still remembered the weight of her leaning back, the sound she’d made when my fingers dug into her hair. I’d tried to shake it off on the walk here, tried telling myself it was nothing but heat and bad timing, but truth is, she branded herself straight into me.
Christ, it near unmade me.
I hadn’t pulled away. I hadn’t even tried. And for one sharp, stuttering second, the thought I hadn’t pulled out made my heart kick like a spooked horse. The idea of children—hers, ours—scared me worse than any bullet ever could. But the thought stuck, stubborn as tar, strange and heavy, like maybe it weren’t the worst thing a man could imagine.
She’d told me about her fiancé. About being left with nothing but a child she couldn’t carry alone. My tongue itched with questions I had no right to ask. Not here. Not now. I knew better than to push.
“Arthur.”
A snap of fingers in front of my face dragged me back to earth. Cassidy’s dark eyes gleamed at me, amused.
“Earth to Arthur. You planning on walking me into the train, or straight into the river?”
Heat crawled up my neck. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong with thinkin’.”
“Not when I’m paying for the train, there ain’t.” She rolled her eyes, lips twitching like she was trying not to laugh. “C’mon, daydreamer.”
I shook my head but followed, boots thudding up onto the boardwalk. The whistle shrieked in the distance, steel wheels grinding louder with every breath. Folks gathered on the platform, carrying satchels, parcels, and their whole lives in battered trunks. Smoke curled into the gray sky, thick and greasy.
Cassidy walked like none of it mattered. Like the world was background noise and she was the only clear thing in it.
She caught me staring, and her smirk tilted. “Don’t look at me like I’m ridin’ off to war. It’s a train, not the gallows.”
“Ain’t sayin’ nothin’,” I muttered, shifting Branoc’s reins. My chest still felt heavy. “Just… don’t go pickin’ fights with strangers when I ain’t there to drag you outta trouble.”
Her grin sharpened. “No promises.”
I couldn’t help the twitch of a smile. She was gonna drive me into an early grave.
She turned toward the station. Halfway across the porch she looked back, smirk tugging at her lips, then vanished inside.
I stood there, throat dry, the noise of the train swelling louder until it near drowned my thoughts. Branoc shifted beside me, snorting, restless. Before I knew what I was doing, I hitched him to the post and strode after her.
The air inside was close, heavy with coal smoke, damp wool, and the perfume of passing ladies. Wooden benches lined the walls, full of men shifting newspapers and children whining over candy sticks. The stationmaster’s bell rang sharp.
She was already at the boarding steps, one boot lifted when I caught her wrist.
She blinked at me, startled. “Arthur?”
I pulled her a fraction closer, voice low. “Just… stay safe. Alright?”
Her eyes softened, though she masked it with that familiar scowl. “I always do. You’re the one who can’t keep outta trouble.”
I cupped her cheek before I could stop myself, thumb brushing the warmth of her skin. My voice came rough, strained. “Ain’t worryin’ about me.”
For a heartbeat, neither of us moved. The world shrank down to coal smoke, her breath, the soft heat of her skin. Then she leaned in quick, playful, kissing me light. I caught her mouth before she pulled away, slower, deeper, like I needed her to feel it, needed to remember the shape of her lips when the silence came later.
She smiled against my lips, pulling back with a little laugh. “I will. Now quit lookin’ like a kicked dog, cowboy.”
And just like that, she was gone.
She stepped onto the train, auburn hair catching the light as the door shut behind her. The whistle shrieked. Wheels groaned. Steam swallowed the platform, and then the cars rolled forward, her figure swallowed up by motion and distance.
I stood there until the smoke thinned, jaw tight, hands empty. The sound of her laugh still echoed in my skull, soft as a ghost.
When the train was nothing but a blur on the horizon, I turned back. Branoc snorted at me like he knew better, like he knew I’d made a mistake letting her walk onto that train alone.
“Yeah, I know,” I muttered, running a hand down his neck.
I swung into the saddle, boots settling in the stirrups, and clicked him into a steady trot. The mud gave way to open road, fields rolling out wide toward Old Trail Rise. The horizon stretched endless, sky swallowing earth in every direction.
But I couldn’t shake the weight in my ribs. Thoughts of Cassidy clung like burrs. Her sharp tongue, her quick smirk, the way she laughed at me like she’d already read my whole damn soul. The way she felt against me, hot and alive, like the world might be worth holding onto if she was in it.
The ache of her absence already gnawed at me. But under it was something else. Something lighter.
Like maybe, for the first time in a long while, I weren’t alone in this world after all.
Chapter 86: Crossed Wires
Chapter Text
The train swayed in a steady rhythm, steel wheels humming low beneath my boots, every turn of the track carrying me further from the station. I’d claimed a seat near the back of the carriage, hat tipped low so the brim shaded half my face, one elbow propped against the window ledge. The countryside blurred past in long strokes of colour—open plains stretched wide and empty, a swamp visible in the distance, black birds flapping sluggish over the plains.
But it weren’t the view holding me.
It was Arthur.
Or rather, the ghost of him, stamped behind my eyelids every time I blinked. His face on the platform, eyes fixed like he was afraid I’d vanish before he finished looking. And then—God help me—that kiss. Quick, playful, followed by one that dug its teeth in and stayed, leaving its mark. My mouth still remembered the shape of his, my chest still hummed with the sound of his laugh, soft against me.
It was dangerous, the way it lingered. Sweet in a way I had no business craving.
I scoffed under my breath, tilting the hat lower. Best not get used to things that sweet. They don’t last. Nothing does.
The train picked up its pace, a steady clatter rising to a roar. The conductor’s whistle wailed somewhere up ahead, a shrill sound lost to smoke and steel. I sat there one more beat, then shifted in my seat, my ribs tightening as I rose.
Time to work.
I tugged the bandana up over my nose, knotted it firm at the back of my head. The revolver slid smooth into my palm, cool weight steadying me more than any deep breath could. Pain flickered along my side, sharp and mean, but the thrum of nerves shoved it quiet.
I cleared my throat, let my voice crack through the carriage like a whip.
“Alright, folks. Jewelry, watches, purses. Keep your bread money and your kids’ sweets—I ain’t here to starve you, just to lighten you.”
Gasps answered me. A woman clutched her child closer, a man near dropped his paper clean into his lap. A few froze like rabbits. Most scrambled. Coins clattered, a necklace snapped as shaky fingers tugged too hard. Fear rolled through the car, thick as fog, but it steadied me, sharpened me.
I moved row to row, swift and deliberate. I didn’t bark threats I didn’t mean, didn’t wave the gun around for show. I made it clear—give me what I asked, I walk on.
One man tried to argue about his wedding ring, whining about sentiment. I stared until he turned pale, and he gave it up. Another tried to palm some bills for himself; I caught his wrist, squeezed until he hissed and dropped the lot. A mother clutching her child, I passed right over. An old man fumbling for his spectacles, I let him keep ‘em. No cruelty. No waste. Just business.
By the time I slipped into the final carriage, I’d found a rhythm, adrenaline washing pain out clean. Every grab of silver, every clink of gold in the sack steadied me.
Then the train screamed.
Brakes locked, wheels shrieked like something dying. The whole car jolted forward hard enough to throw me against a seat rail. Passengers yelped and cursed, a child wailed sharp.
I shoved the window open, craning out into the rush of wind. Up ahead, an oil wagon sprawled across the tracks, fog climbing its side. And atop it—some fool waving his rifle high, hollering like the world owed him its ear.
My gut turned to stone. That weren’t no accident.
Someone else had planned this ground.
I ducked back inside, mind racing. Men were already moving outside, shadows sliding fast along the cars, voices rising.
And then—one voice cut through.
Deep. Rugged. Familiar enough to set every hair on my arms on end.
My chest went cold.
I slid into the nearest seat, bandana tugged down quick, hat brim dropped low. Slouched like I’d nodded off, head tipped, arms loose. One hand sat easy on my revolver under my coat, thumb pressing the hammer back slow. My breathing fell into that calm, steady rhythm I’d trained for.
The carriage door banged open.
He filled the space like a storm cloud. Tall, lean, scars carved across his face deep as riverbeds. His eyes were sharp, hunting, sweeping over every passenger like he could smell fear. His boots hit the floor heavy, deliberate.
He passed by slow, his gaze pausing when it reached me. My blood went still, heart hammering against my ribs, but I didn’t flinch. Didn’t blink. Just let my body sag like the world weren’t worth waking up for.
His eyes lingered one beat too long. Then he grunted, turned, and left.
Relief near dropped me clean through the floor.
But it lasted all of two breaths.
Because another figure filled the doorway.
Broader. Heavier. Shoulders built like they’d been carved by hard work and bad choices. My pulse went wild.
Arthur.
Even through the brim of my hat I felt it—his eyes, cutting right through my paper-thin disguise. The bastard always saw too much.
He came slow, boots steady, voice low enough it belonged to just me.
“I know you’re awake.”
My jaw clenched. Damn him.
I tilted my head up, dark eyes meeting his straight on. “What the hell are you doin’ here?”
A twitch of his mouth. Not quite a smile, not quite a smirk. “Same reason you are.”
His hand brushed the edge of my coat, just enough to lift it, and I knew he’d seen the bulge of the loot sack. His chuckle was low, deep, warm in a way that cut straight through my bones.
“John. Sean,” he called over his shoulder. “Baggage car. Move quick.”
He turned back, and before I could twist away, his hand caught my arm, firm and unyielding, tugging me to my feet.
I hissed, low and sharp. “I ain’t your damn baggage.”
“Ain’t lettin’ you get shot up neither.” His voice stayed gruff, quiet, like it weren’t up for argument.
Before I could snap back, he was hauling me toward the exit.
The world outside had erupted into chaos. One man’s voice cut sharp: “Lawmen incoming!”
Gunfire cracked like thunder, bullets biting into the wooden cars. Men shouted, horses screamed. The air stank of smoke and powder.
Arthur hoisted me up onto Branoc like I weighed nothing at all, then swung up in front of me. The bag of loot was wedged between us, his arm braced me close as he spurred the stallion into a dead run.
I swore, ducking low against his back as lead whistled past my ears. One hand locked around his belt, the other snapped my revolver up. I fired back, sparks flashing, my ribs jolting with every kick.
Arthur bent Branoc through the trees, weaving sharp, brush slapping hard against my coat. The gang split—shadows breaking in every direction, each dragging lawmen after ‘em.
Me and Arthur rode tight, pressed together, his focus on the reins, mine on the bastards at our back. My shots clipped branches, scattered riders. His body was solid against me, heat rolling off him even in the cool wind.
The chase stretched thin, shouts growing faint, hoofbeats scattering. Then, like a rope snapping, the worst of it fell away. The law peeled off, chasing other trails.
My arm dropped, revolver hot in my hand. I leaned into him, chest heaving, ribs screaming fire.
Of all the trains to rob.
Of all the men in the world.
I’d walked straight back into Arthur Morgan’s arms.
And the worst of it—the very worst—was how safe I felt there, even with the world gunning for us both.
Chapter 87: Outlaws' Rest
Chapter Text
Branoc’s stride finally eased, the thunder of his hooves breaking down into a steady, rolling gait. My hands slackened on the reins, but I kept one laid firm across Cassidy’s where it sat on my belt. Felt her weight pressed into me, chest heaving against my back, breath hot and uneven.
World was still out there raisin’ hell—lawmen scattered, shots echoing somewhere far off—but all I could feel was her. Strange thing, how she fit there. Like she’d always been meant to ride that way, snug against me, and I’d been the fool not to notice it ‘til now. Comfort in the middle of chaos—made less sense than anything, yet it near steadied me more than the reins in my hands.
We cut off the main road, south and east, until the night swallowed most of the noise behind us. Cool air carried the smell of mud and hogs long before I spotted the pig farm. I hauled Branoc down to a walk, then reined him up quiet in the shadow of a fence post.
Cassidy let out a groan, low and half-pained, shifting like every bone in her body was reminding her of what she’d just run through. I tugged her forward gentle, setting her on Branoc’s neck while my hand kept a steady grip at her waist.
“This is real impractical,” she muttered, brow cocked high even through the exhaustion.
I huffed out a laugh, dipped in, kissed her soft enough to make her sigh. “Ain’t too fussed about practical.”
Her lips curved like she wanted to argue but couldn’t summon the fight.
Branoc shifted under us, patient beast he was, and I clicked him forward at an easy gait. The night had gone still save the steady rhythm of hooves and the soft rattle of the loot sack wedged between us.
After a while, I angled my head toward her. “You near dozed off back there.”
She answered by jabbing my ribs with a fist that didn’t carry near enough strength to sting. “Weren’t sleepin’. Just restin’ my eyelids. Still scoutin’ for the law.”
“Mm-hm.”
Didn’t take but a beat before her jaw cracked wide in a yawn.
I laughed low, patting her back. “Reckon that’s the sorriest lookout I ever seen. Go on, sleep. I’ll get us to Emerald.”
She made a sound halfway between a scoff and a growl, muttering, “Ain’t sleepin’.”
But pride don’t keep the body awake forever. Her cheek found my shoulder not a minute later, brim of her hat brushing mine, like the two of us fit together in ways I didn’t dare think too hard on.
I let her have it. Kept Branoc’s pace slow, let my free hand trail once in a while up to the nape of her neck, thumb brushing lazy circles there. She didn’t stir, just melted heavier against me, and for a man used to ridin’ alone, that kind of weight felt near holy.
An hour slipped by like that. Lamps of Emerald Ranch flickered up ahead, the glow of lanterns scattered along fences and the main house. I bent my head close, murmuring into her hair. “We’re here.”
All I got for my trouble was a muffled grumble.
I chuckled under my breath. “Careful, I’ll drop you if you keep that up.”
Her grip clamped down tighter across my middle.
I steered Branoc toward the barn. When we reached it, I swung one leg over, sitting sideways for a breath before dropping down, her still holding on stubborn.
She groaned the whole way. “That was less than smooth.”
“You’re a baby.”
That did it. She stiffened, slid down off me, and shot me a glare sharp enough to gut a man where he stood. My jaw tightened, fighting the laugh building up, but a smile still broke through.
“Cowboy,” she muttered, snatching up the loot sack like it’d offended her, stomping toward the tack room ladder.
I busied myself with Branoc. Loosened his cinch, stripped the saddle, rubbed him down until his hide shone with sweat. Tossed him out to the corral, giving his neck a pat before I turned to follow.
By the time I climbed the loft ladder, she was already half-undressed, boots kicked into a corner, fingers working buttons down her shirt.
Couldn’t help myself—I came up behind her, slid my arms ‘round her waist, lips finding the curve of her neck.
She groaned, pushed weak at my hands. “Arthur,” she warned, voice rough with fatigue.
“You always this mean when you’re tired?” I murmured, chuckling low against her skin.
Her eyes cut me sideways, a dangerous little spark still in ‘em. She jabbed a finger toward the single hay bale in the corner. “That’s where you’ll be sleepin’, if you ain’t careful.”
I pulled back like she’d swatted me. Straightened my shoulders, tried to look more outlaw than schoolboy caught sneakin’. Didn’t much work. Truth was, one sharp glare from her shrank me quicker than a revolver to the head—and I didn’t mind one bit.
I stripped slow, laying things in order: hat, gunbelt, chaps, boots. Every piece set aside like it might matter to have ‘em neat, though really it was just stalling for another glance her way.
By the time I slid down into the bed of hay bales, she’d already curled up, shirt open, hair spilling wild across her cheek. She didn’t move when I settled in close, didn’t scold me neither. Just shifted a little so her shoulder brushed mine, her warmth seeping through.
The barn was quiet ‘round us. Wind rattled boards, Horses snorting down below, then all fell still again.
I lay there with her, steady heartbeat against my side, and let that sweetness creep in—slow, dangerous, something I had no business wantin’ but couldn’t shove off. A kind of belonging I’d near forgot existed, and I couldn’t help but crave it like a starving man at a full table.
God help me, I wanted it to last.
Chapter 88: Morning Weight
Chapter Text
Woke up to a weight I didn’t remember earning. Took a second for my eyes to adjust to the dim loft light—Arthur’s arm, slung heavy across my middle, the kind of hold a man keeps on a saddlebag he don’t want stolen. Heat of him seeped through my shirt like a furnace.
I wriggled slow, careful as a snake, easing his hand off my ribs inch by inch. The man didn’t stir. His face was turned into the crook of his arm, jaw slack, hair a mess.
“Cowboy sleeps heavier than a hog in mud,” I muttered under my breath.
Boots went on quiet, shirt tugged into place, gunbelt buckled loose to keep from clinking. I slung my hat low and padded to the ladder. The wood creaked anyway, traitor that it was, but Arthur didn’t move. By the time my boots hit the dirt floor, the barn smelled of hay and horse and the faint tang of last night’s sweat, a scent that’d follow me whether I wanted it to or not.
I started with the grain first, tossing handfuls into waiting troughs. The horses shifted and snorted, heads bobbing over the partitions. My hands moved without thought, but my mind didn’t. It kept sliding back to the night before—the steady weight of Arthur’s arm around me on Branoc, the solid line of his chest against mine, the quiet rumble of his laugh when he’d teased me.
“Real smart, Lane,” I muttered at the feed sack. “Fallin’ asleep on a man in the saddle. That’s some real outlaw grit right there.”
Scarlet’s ears flicked at me like she knew better. She and Branoc had their noses pressed through the fence rails, Scarlet shifting her hips, tail flicking flirtatious as a saloon girl. Branoc puffed, clearly enjoying himself.
“Oh no you don’t,” I snapped, waving a hand at Scarlet. “Ain’t no time for you to be makin’ foals, missy.”
She tossed her head like she was laughing.
I huffed and threw another armful of hay into the pen. “Look at me, scolding a horse while I’m no better,” I muttered, thinking of the bathhouse, his mouth on my shoulder blade, my knees near buckling in water gone cold. I bit my lip hard enough to sting and shook it off, pitching the next forkful a little too hard.
When I turned toward the tack room, I caught movement out the corner of my eye—Seamus, bent over somebody’s saddlebags. My brows climbed.
“What’re you doin’?” I called, voice flat as a poker table.
He straightened fast, muttering something about “just checking straps” and “morning chores.” My eyes flicked to Arthur’s saddle, the familiar worn leather, and before I knew it my fingers were there, tracing along the cantle like it might tell me the truth.
That’s when I saw it—the edge of the loot sack poking out from under Seamus’s coat. My gaze sharpened to a blade.
“Was gonna give it to you later,” he blurted, already on the back foot.
I tried snatching the bag out of his hands so hard near pulled him over. “You don’t take what ain’t yours,” I snapped. My voice bounced off the barn walls like a whip crack.
He stiffened, chin jutting stubborn. “Ain’t takin’ nothin’. Just keepin’ things safe since you were—” He let his eyes cut toward the loft, and his mouth curved. “Since you were cozy with that cowboy.”
Something hot and ugly flared in me. Before I even thought, I was across the space, fists balled, ready to throttle him. “Say that again,” I hissed.
I didn’t get the chance. A hand caught me mid-lunge, hard but steady at my waist, yanking me back. I twisted, furious, to find Arthur standing there—barefoot, shirt half-buttoned, hair sticking up like a boy caught in a storm. His blue eyes were still soft with sleep, but his grip was iron.
“Let me go,” I snarled, kicking once. “Weasel deserves it.”
Arthur just muttered, voice low but firm, “Easy now.”
Seamus grumbled, pulling the strap of his suspenders like it might shield him, then shoved the bag toward me with a muttered apology. “Didn’t mean nothin’.” He backed out quick, eyes flicking between us before disappearing into the sunlight.
I wrenched myself out of Arthur’s arms the second Seamus was gone, heat crawling up my neck. “Men,” I spat, stalking toward the nearest stall. I grabbed a pitchfork and wheelbarrow like they’d done me personal harm and started mucking spoiled hay with enough force to raise dust.
Arthur leaned against the stall door, watching. Still no hat, hair mussed, shirt still crooked—he must’ve jumped up the second he heard me yelling. Guilt hit me sideways, sharp as a spur.
He tapped the door frame with two fingers, yawned. “Reckon I’m awake now.”
I set the pitchfork down, arms folding on the stall door, chin dropping onto them. “Sorry,” I muttered, voice low and awkward as a kid caught stealing jam.
Arthur tilted his head, that faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He reached out, nudged my hat brim up with one finger. “I need to head back soon. Check the boy’s are still breathin’.”
Something in me dipped at that, though I covered it with a cough. “Yeah, sure. Don’t let me stop you.”
He chuckled soft, then bent in and pressed a quick kiss to my forehead, warm and dangerous. “I’ll help with chores first,” he murmured. “Ain’t ridin’ off while you’re pitchforkin’ half the barn yourself.”
I shook my head, managing a crooked little smile. “Fine. Go get dressed proper, cowboy. Then you can shovel stalls.”
He winked, turned, and started across the barn, barefoot strides soundless on the dirt. I watched him go, his shirt still hanging open, hair catching the light like some outlaw halo. The air felt different with him in it, heavier and lighter all at once. Dangerous, the way a ledge feels dangerous—steady underfoot ‘til the wind hits you.
I set my jaw, forced my hands back to work, and muttered under my breath, “God help me.”
Chapter 89: Half-Crazed
Chapter Text
I came back to the barn dressed like a man who meant to be taken seriously — boots on, shirt buttoned, hat set straight enough to look respectable — though the dirt in my hair argued otherwise. The barn smelled the same: hay, horse sweat, the faint ghost of last night’s smoke. It felt smaller with her in it, in a way that had nothing to do with the rafters.
She was bent over in the stall, pitching hay with the kind of sharp efficiency that made the work look like something she did to stay alive rather than earn a wage. The gelding shifted his weight and pushed his muzzle into the stall door. I stopped at the gap and let my hand slide over the old horse’s nose, felt the rough warmth there and scratched him between the eyes until he settled.
Cassidy glanced over her shoulder. For a second the barn narrowed to her outline — the set of her shoulders, the way her hips moved in the denim that had seen better winters. She didn’t look surprised to see me; she looked amused, like she’d been waiting to see if I’d flinch.
“You can start turnin’ the horses out,” she said without breaking rhythm. “Left side into the pasture by Seamus’s workshop. Right side to the pen just outside. And quit gawkin’ like a man who’s never shovelled a fork in his life.”
I nodded and haltered the gelding. Her voice was short and practical, but there was that smirk in it — the one that said she knew exactly what she was doing to me and liked the leverage. I hadn’t meant to stare. I had meant to be useful. Still, my eyes lingered on the line of her back, the small, familiar shapes of muscles moving under fabric. You don’t learn a woman’s gait without learning a lot of other things alongside.
It was the back of her that tugged the memory free, the same tightness at the hip where a boot creases denim. For a stupid moment, I was back in that hot room — the bathhouse steam fogging up the world, the press of her shoulder against mine as she leaned over the basin, her hair slick and dark against her neck. I could feel the weight of her breath there, heavy against the hot air. Her body trembling beneath me, and Christ, the memory of it pinched me like cold metal.
I clamped my jaw shut and made myself look at the gelding’s mane. It helped to be busy. It helped to feel the rope in my hands and know the shape of the job in front of me. I didn’t need to be sitting around thinking how her mouth had caught at the base of my throat. I wasn’t supposed to want a thing like that settled into the middle of my chest.
She straightened and leaned on her fork, one brow lifted. “Ain’t subtle, cowboy,” she said, and it was both a reprimand and a challenge.
Guilty as charged, I raised my hands like a man showing empty pockets and let out a sound that was half apology, half grin. “Lord help me,” I muttered, and took the gelding out to the pasture.
We worked in a rhythm that came easy — two hands and two minds on the same small world. I turned horses out, one by one, watching them raise their heads and follow the promise of pasture. Every time I thought maybe I’d let myself relax, my eyes would find Cassidy again, bent over a stall, hair pulled back in that practical braid she wore when she decided something needed getting done.
When I brought the last of them out she handed me the fork like a foreman might hand a man a cigarette: deliberate, with a look that said she’d been planning to put me to work all along. Arms folded, the smirk softened into something that looked like satisfaction. “Get to it,” she said.
There was a gratitude in the command that made me want to obey twice. I did as she asked — shovelled, pitched, heaved the soiled hay into the wheelbarrow — and found the work steadying. It let my hands do what my head wanted to avoid. But every sweep of the fork was a little lighter for the brush of her presence.
When we finished, we stepped out together and found Scarlet and Branoc with their noses touching over the fence, an old portrait of equine nonsense: Scarlet flicking her tail like she owned the sun, Branoc puffing and preening like a man with an audience. Cassidy barked at Scarlet, sharp and affectionate. “You quit that flirting, girl,” she said, voice all mock-anger.
I laughed. Watching her scold a horse made me feel, absurdly, like I’d stepped into a private corner of her life. She was fierce enough with a human; that fierceness on a mare was something else entirely. It softened her. It made her ordinary and dangerous at once, and it made my chest tighten.
I knew I ought to be leaving. John would be expecting me back at camp; the gang had business that could wait for no man’s dawdling. The responsible thing was to tip my hat, shove the rest of the day’s work into someone else’s hands and ride off into the job. The reasonable thing. The thing a man of my years had learned to do without a second thought.
But I didn’t move. Not right away.
Instead, I stepped closer until the space between us was as small as a held breath. My hands slid to her waist, fingers finding the small, steady line of her hips. She stiffened against me for half a heartbeat — not with resistance, not with yielding, just with the sort of acknowledgement a body gives to a thing that matters.
She gave me that look — half-sneer, half-smile — and for a second I couldn’t tell whether she was teasing me or measuring me. Then her mouth softened, and the edge came off. “You gonna go or you gonna talk pretty?” she asked.
I bent and whispered, “Want to take a short ride before I go?”
She rolled her eyes like a woman who’d been asked the obvious and reluctantly charmed by the audacity of it. There was a twitch at the corner of her mouth, and then she tipped her head back and let me lean down. The kiss was slow and soft, not hungry so much as sure — a thing two people who’d been skirting a cliff for weeks could give each other when finally they found the courage to stand close to the edge.
I wrapped my arms around her from behind, feeling the rhythm of her breath settle beneath my chin. My hands moved like they owned the map of her body: one palm flat against the small of her stomach, the other resting at the curve of her waist. She hummed into the kiss, a sound half amusement, half approval, and then, with a roll of her eyes, she pushed me off, like a queen dismissing a fool who’d outstayed his welcome.
“I’m not some sort of charity, cowboy,” she muttered, voice thick with mock-anger. She began toward the barn with a deliberate sway, hips keeping time like she was conducting some private band. I watched her go, and every step she took dug at me with a pleasant sort of ache.
“Half-crazed,” I muttered under my breath, because a man needs something to call himself when he’s gone and done stupid things.
We saddled up together — me carrying two saddles with the easy, practical pride of a man who’d been doing hard things since he could walk — and she teased me for showing off like I was some greenhorn trying to make ladies swoon. The teasing was light, the sort of banter that makes a person feel known but not exposed. I cinched Branoc while she handled Scarlet, our hands passing the same leather, the same pieces worn soft by a thousand rides.
She pretended she didn’t need help mounting. She put one foot in the stirrup with dramatic stubbornness and then let me lift her like she always does, like she trusts me to do something she won’t admit she needs. Up there she sat like a small, dangerous flag, and when she threw a casual look back at me, the world shifted so that the hills outside Emerald felt like somewhere we were allowed to go.
We rode out side by side, the trail rolling green and easy. You could hear the soft clink of tack and the quiet of two people who didn’t need to fill the air with words. When we talked, it was small things — jokes that never quite landed the same way, a barbed comment about Seamus, a soft word that slid between the rest like a stone skipping a pond.
There was a peace to it, the sort that grew slow and steady in a man’s chest until he forgot the shape of worry. For a little while, John could wait. The gang could wait. The world that demanded men be harder, sharper, and more careful could wait.
We rode on, the horses’ hooves thudding like a metronome for something new and old at once. Our laughter trailed behind us like smoke, and for the first time in a while, I felt like I could breathe in a way that had nothing to do with the job and everything to do with the woman beside me.
Chapter 90: Roped In
Chapter Text
Scarlet tossed her head, ears flicking like she’d just remembered Branoc was within eyesight. I posted her into a trot, letting her stretch out, the leather creaking steady under me. The hill air was bright, carrying that sharp scent of grass and horse sweat. Scarlet’s stride lengthened, and I could feel her gearing up to show off.
“Shameless girl,” I muttered, leaning close to her ear. “You’ve got less shame than me these days—and that’s saying something.”
Her ears flicked back like she’d heard, then forward again. Sure enough, I caught the sound behind us: Arthur kissing Branoc into a canter, low and soft. Scarlet surged in answer, eager to match him, tail lashing like she had something to prove. Figures. My mare’s entire sense of dignity was wrapped up in impressing a stallion with a pretty head and a cowboy attached.
I risked a glance back. Arthur sat deep, reins loose, shoulders easy like the canter was something Branoc did for him, not the other way around. He caught my eye, and I looked away before I gave him the satisfaction of seeing me grin. Scarlet flicked her head like she knew I was ignoring both of them.
Arthur edged Branoc up alongside me, boots brushing close. I gave him my best glare—the one that usually sent men stumbling backwards—but he didn’t flinch. Instead, he slid his reins into his right hand, reached out the other, palm steady in the air between us.
I ought to have left him hanging. That would’ve been the smart thing. But my hand slipped into his like it had been waiting for the ask. My heart jumped against my ribs, hard enough that I nearly swore out loud. I tried to scowl, but the corners of my mouth betrayed me, tugging up anyway.
Scarlet slid into a canter to match Branoc, and the two horses fell into stride like they’d rehearsed it. Our knees brushed, our shoulders nearly touching, and I could feel the heat of him through all that denim and leather. My pulse only got worse for it.
By the time the fence lines of Emerald showed in the distance, the air between us felt thick enough to cut. As we eased down to a walk, Arthur sidepassed Branoc in tight, close enough that Scarlet pinned her ears. I hissed under my breath, “Stop actin’ whorey,” but she only flicked her tail and leaned closer.
Arthur grinned like the devil, tugged his hat off, and leaned over. The kiss landed quick and sure, and before I could even think about protesting, I kissed him back. His mouth was warm, slow, and annoyingly confident.
Then Branoc shifted under him, and Arthur had to break it off to catch his balance. I laughed so hard I bent forward in the saddle, clutching Scarlet’s mane.
“That funny to you?” he asked, scowl painted thick.
“Funniest damn thing I’ve seen in weeks,” I shot back, still laughing.
He muttered to Branoc, low and gravelly, “Just ‘cause you can’t flirt with Scarlet don’t mean I can’t flirt with Cassidy.”
And just like that, my heart tripped clean out of rhythm. I masked it with another laugh, but the words rang in me louder than I wanted them to.
Arthur nudged Branoc ahead, and I cleared my throat sharp, needing something practical to hang onto. “You can keep the loot bag,” I called after him. “I’ll take the cash.”
He hummed in agreement, casual as anything. On the slow walk back, he tossed a thought out like it didn’t matter. “Maybe we catch a movie in Valentine sometime.”
I almost choked. “Excuse me?”
He kept his eyes forward, cough covering the stumble in his voice. “Just a thought.”
I stared at him, incredulous. “Did Arthur Morgan just ask me on a date?”
His mouth pressed shut tight, his ears burning red under the brim. Which, of course, made me laugh harder than was decent. Scarlet flicked an ear back like she was annoyed with me, but I couldn’t stop.
By the time we hit the barn, I was still grinning like a fool. Arthur dismounted, gravel crunching under his boots, and reached a hand up for me. I let him help me down—could’ve swung off myself, but where’s the fun in that? My cheeks were still warm, and my laugh hadn’t worn itself out.
Inside the tack room, the air smelled of leather and oil, that sweet sharpness that clings to your clothes long after you leave. I laid the haul out on the bench, coins clinking as I separated cash from goods. The bag of loot slid across to Arthur, neat as any transaction. He leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, quiet as ever. Watching.
That silence of his had weight to it, steady and certain. The kind of silence that said he didn’t mind letting me run the split. For a man like him, that was more trust than any sweet word.
Back at the horses, I lingered with Branoc, hand resting at his neck, fingers combing through his mane. He leaned into me with that quiet patience only good horses have. “When’ll I see you next?” I asked, softer than I meant to.
Arthur’s eyes softened as he mounted, though his voice stayed quiet. “Within the week. Unless trouble finds us sooner.”
I nodded, jaw tight, heart tugging against its own leash. Then I leaned in, smirk slipping into place. “If you don’t come find me, cowboy, I’ll drag you back to Valentine for our date.”
He laughed, that warm rumble that worked its way under my skin. He bent down from the saddle, and I rose to my toes, meeting him halfway. The kiss was softer this time, slower, like neither of us wanted to admit how badly we needed it.
Then he pulled away, and just like that he was riding out, shoulders squared, the sun cutting his silhouette sharp against the road. I lifted a hand and waved, grinning like I was carved out of foolishness.
As soon as he was out of sight, the grin died, and the ache rushed in. My heart hammered, my gut twisted with the uncertainty of when—or if—I’d see him again.
“Pathetic,” I muttered at myself, sharp as a curse. Scarlet snorted, and I yanked her reins a little rougher than I meant to, dragging her into the barn.
I stripped her tack hard and fast, every buckle jerked, every strap pulled like the leather had wronged me. My movements were all edge, all bite, because if I slowed down even a little, I’d have to admit how raw I felt.
Didn’t matter how fast I worked, though. The ache stayed put. Sat heavy in my ribs, stubborn as an old scar.
And I hated it.
Hated him a little too—for leaving me standing in it.
Chapter 91: Ten Days
Chapter Text
Ten days.
I wasn’t keeping track. Not on paper, not with notches in the barn wall. But the number sat in my head like a splinter anyway, working deeper every morning I woke without hearing Branoc’s hoofbeats or Arthur’s low gravel somewhere close by. Ten days since he rode out with that lazy promise of “within the week.” Ten days since I was fool enough to wave him off like it wouldn’t matter.
Pathetic. Ten days, and I was acting like some lovesick girl waitin’ on a dance card.
Scarlet felt the edge in me before I even asked it of her. She surged under my legs like she’d been waiting for an excuse, muscles bunching and releasing in long strides. I let her go. Wind yanked at my hair, stung my eyes, filled my lungs with dust and the sharp tang of grass. My chest ached worse than my ribs ever did. Didn’t matter how hard I pushed her, nothing burned through the twist in my gut.
And half that twist wasn’t even Arthur—it was cramps, biting mean and low. Figures my monthly would pick now to show up, just when I decided to ride half the county down. The timing was always perfect like that. Men like Arthur never had to plan their lives around bleeding through their drawers in the middle of nowhere.
When I finally hauled Scarlet back to a canter, foam was slick on her neck and sweat plastered my shirt to my spine. My belly knotted meaner than ever.
Enough. If he wasn’t coming back to me, then I’d damn well find him.
“Business,” I muttered, shoving her toward the Valentine road. “That’s what this is. Not him. Strictly business.”
Scarlet flicked an ear like she didn’t believe a word. Neither did I.
Valentine hadn’t changed. Same stink of horses and mud, same wagons rattling down the ruts, same cattle-hand voices barking over one another in the street. The saloon carried the same sour perfume of whiskey and stale smoke.
Conversation dipped when I stepped through the doors, just enough to notice. Poker players suddenly real interested in their hands. A drunk mid-story dropping his voice. Folks gave me the kind of wary look you reserve for snakes in the grass—don’t startle it, and maybe it won’t strike.
I claimed my stool, threw down a coin, and got my whiskey neat.
The first drink was hot enough to sear. The second left me listening harder to the chatter behind me. By the third, I’d learned not a thing worth knowing. A couple of ranch hands jawing about fence posts. One drunk bragging about a girl that sure as hell didn’t exist. Nothing useful.
Meanwhile, my stomach cramped so hard I nearly doubled over on the stool. Perfect. Not only was I acting a fool over some outlaw who’d ridden off without me, I was doing it bleeding and mean. The bartender edged a rag my way like maybe I’d broken the glass.
“What’re you starin’ at?” I snapped.
He found somewhere else real quick.
The longer I sat, the sharper the ache in my gut grew. Whiskey did nothing but make me restless.
When I finally stepped back into the evening, Valentine looked the same as always. Scarlet was tied where I left her, head drooping in the kind of patience only a good mare bothers with. Down the street, the sheriff’s office sat square and smug, lantern already glowing in the window.
I lingered too long by Scarlet’s reins, jaw tight, fighting with myself.
“Don’t,” I muttered. “Leave it.”
I swore anyway and stalked across the street.
Sheriff Malloy didn’t even have the decency to look surprised. He was hunched over his desk, pen scratching at some ledger, that damned smirk curling up before I’d even shut the door.
“Well, if it ain’t Lane,” he drawled, leaning back like he had all the time in the world. “Thought maybe you’d run off, finally gave us some peace.”
“Any word on the Van der Linde gang?” My voice came out lower than I meant, rough around the edges.
His eyebrows climbed. “Strange question, comin’ from you. Why d’you care what a gang of road agents is doin’?”
“Blackwater bounty,” I lied. Too quick, too sharp. “Heard it’s worth the trouble if a body knows where to look.”
He tapped his pen on the ledger, eyes never leaving me. “Maybe I have heard somethin’.”
I folded my arms. “Then say it.”
“Funny,” he said, voice slow as molasses, “seems like information costs. And I’m thinkin’ maybe you pay in kind. You do me a little favor—”
I barked out a laugh, mean and sharp. “Not a chance, sheriff.”
“Don’t you wanna know where your—”
“Finish that sentence and I’ll put a bullet in it,” I snapped, heat rushing hot into my cheeks.
His smirk widened like he’d won something anyway. I turned on my heel and shoved the door hard enough it rattled in the frame.
Scarlet greeted me with a snort that sounded suspiciously like she was laughing.
“Fine,” I muttered, swinging into the saddle. “We’ll find him ourselves.”
South pulled me. Every trail I’d ever ridden with Arthur spun through my head like tangled thread. Scarlet carried me steady, hooves drumming a rhythm I couldn’t shake loose from. The sun dipped low, painting the trees in gold, but all I could hear was my own damn heart in my ears.
The closer we got, the quieter I became. My jaw ached from clenching. Scarlet’s ears flicked at every silence. My belly cramped tighter with every mile—because of course it did. Misery has a way of piling on.
By the time we reached the ridge above Horseshoe Overlook, I already knew. No smoke curling from cookfires. No ring of voices, no clatter of pots or whinny of tethered horses. Just stillness.
The camp was gone.
I pushed Scarlet through the last stretch of trees, my stomach twisting double. The clearing lay bare, stripped clean, like the gang had never been there at all.
But I could see it. Ghost outlines of tents in the grass. Black scars where fire pits had burned down to nothing. Earth trampled flat where horses once stood. My breath caught sharp in my throat, and I hated how much it hurt.
I slid off Scarlet, boots crunching in the dirt. She lowered her head, ears twitching uneasy, like she felt the hollowness too.
I walked slow, taking in the remains like a graveyard. Every corner of it ached with memory I didn’t want. My feet carried me to where I remembered his tent stood—quiet, set a little off from the others.
The ground was bare now, only dirt and a few flattened patches of grass. I sank down hard, knees to my chest, one hand pressing against my belly, the other clawing into the soil.
For a long time, there was nothing but the sound of my own breathing.
Anger flared, hot and useless. Fear chased it, sharper, meaner. And underneath it all was the raw hurt I’d been pretending wasn’t there—like a bone that never set right, aching worse with every step.
“You fool,” I muttered, voice breaking rough. “You let yourself care. And now look. Bleeding over a ghost.”
The silence pressed close, heavy as a shroud. I dug my nails deeper into my palms, willing the ache into something sharp enough to cut. Anything but this hollow storm tearing through me.
I wasn’t gonna cry. I refused. But sitting there in the empty shell of his camp, cramps tearing at me while the ghosts circled close, I knew damn well I already was broken.
Chapter 92: Eleven Days
Chapter Text
Beau Gray’s words stuck like burrs.
Whole ride out of Rhodes, I tried shakin’ ‘em loose — his boyish grin, that nonsense about “Romeo and Juliet.” Hell, the way he said it, you’d think dyin’ for a girl was some noble affair instead of the foolish tragedy it always is.
But it clung anyway.
Cassidy’s face slipped into the thought before I could push it away. Not soft or dreamlike the way Beau painted his little love story — no. Her mouth curled in that sharp smirk that cut deeper than a knife. Her eyes dark and unblinking when she had you pegged to rights. The way her hair burned red-gold against Scarlet’s red shoulder, catching light like it wanted to make a liar out of every man who’d ever said they’d seen fire before.
I scoffed out loud at myself. Branoc tossed his head like he agreed with the joke.
“Damn fool,” I muttered. “Thinkin’ about her like some lovesick boy when I got a whole camp dependin’ on me.”
Didn’t stop the ache that settled in my chest anyway.
Clemens Point came quiet through the trees, all lantern-light and low fire-glow. From a distance it looked peaceful — like a family gathered at the hearth. Up close, it was the usual mess of Dutch’s talk, Pearson’s cussin’, the ring of pots and voices carryin’.
I swung off Branoc, gave him a rough pat, and led him toward the hitch. Didn’t say a word to anyone. Didn’t have the patience.
The lake caught me instead. The water was flat, takin’ on the colors of the sunset, a sheet of copper and violet. I walked down to the edge and sat heavy in the dirt, elbows on my knees.
The quiet chewed at me until I filled it.
I didn’t have to guess how she’d take it. Cassidy Lane wasn’t the type to sit pretty and pine. She was livin’ it right now — every damn day I left her hangin’, that temper of hers would be building. She’d be comin’ straight for me, teeth bared. Considering how she’d near about tore me apart when she found out about Mary, I had no doubt she’d try it again — only this time, she be determined.
My jaw tightened. “Eleven days,” I muttered. Spoke it into the dusk like a confession. The number was a weight all its own.
Habit had me pullin’ my journal from my satchel. The page that met me was worse than any sermon: half a letter to her, words hangin’ off in the middle of a thought, accusin’ me of bein’ too much a coward to finish it.
I set the pencil down, scratched out a line. Tried again. Another. Every word felt foolish.
“What the hell am I even tryin’ to say?” I muttered, voice rough.
Frustration swelled. I rubbed at my face, tugged my hat low, stared at the paper like it might shift into somethin’ that made sense. It didn’t.
So I flipped back instead. A sketch I’d made when the night was too quiet and her absence too loud. Cassidy, standin’ with Scarlet, chin up like the whole world could try her and lose.
My hand brushed the page before I caught myself.
Wantin’ her was one thing. Knowin’ she was probably out there sufferin’ without me — that was another. The guilt of it pressed sharp.
Back in camp, I busied my hands with saddlebags. If I couldn’t settle my head, maybe I could at least sharpen steel. Pulled out scraps, sorted gear, set the whetstone to my knife. Movements short, clipped. Like the edge of my patience.
That’s when I smelled the pipe smoke.
“Where you off to, son?” Hosea’s voice came low and light, but anchored like always.
“Nowhere,” I said. Too quick, too sharp.
He lowered himself onto the cot near me, elbows on his knees. Sat quiet, just watchin’.
“I know about the girl,” he said finally.
The whetstone slowed in my hand.
“Heard John jawin’ about it,” Hosea went on, mild as if he were talkin’ about the weather. “Your redheaded companion. Kiss on the porch, you double riding after that train mess.”
My jaw locked hard. “Don’t like my business bein’ gossip.”
“Not gossip,” Hosea said, puffin’ his pipe slow. “Concern.”
I went back to the blade, though it didn’t need it. “Ain’t nothin’ to tell.”
Hosea let the silence stretch, smoke driftin’ between us. His patience had a way of wearin’ a man down without ever sayin’ much.
Finally, the knife stilled. My shoulders sagged. “She ain’t just some outlaw I crossed paths with,” I said at last. Words came rough, heavy. “She’s… different.”
Hosea didn’t smile, didn’t gloat. Just listened.
“I can’t—” My voice caught, and I started again, gruffer. “I can’t drag her into this. Not Dutch, not this gang. She don’t deserve it. But damned if I don’t…” My throat went tight. “Damned if I don’t want her anyway.”
The admission sat ugly in my chest, like I’d hauled a stone out only to drop it back in place.
Hosea drew on his pipe and exhaled, eyes on the fire across camp.
“You’ve always been loyal, Arthur,” he said after a long moment. “Sometimes too much so. To Dutch, to this life. But loyalty’s a funny thing. You give it all away, there won’t be a piece left for yourself.”
I frowned down at the knife in my hand, knuckles gone white.
“Be careful, son,” he went on, softer now. “A woman like that don’t come ‘round often. Don’t let Dutch, or this gang, make you blind to it.”
The words sank deeper than I cared to admit.
I didn’t thank him. Didn’t even answer. Just sat there, lookin’ past him at the horizon where the lake had gone black, Branoc’s silhouette shiftin’ near the trees.
The ache of Cassidy gnawed on me same as ever. But speakin’ it — lettin’ it live in the air between me and Hosea — softened it some. Like a knot loosening under a thumb.
I sat quiet, walls lowered a fraction, listenin’ to the night roll in.
And for the first time in eleven days, I didn’t feel quite so alone with it.
AkumaPetals on Chapter 1 Wed 08 Oct 2025 05:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lady_Barbarian on Chapter 4 Wed 16 Jul 2025 08:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 4 Thu 17 Jul 2025 12:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 31 Fri 15 Aug 2025 02:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 31 Fri 15 Aug 2025 02:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 33 Sun 17 Aug 2025 12:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 33 Sun 17 Aug 2025 01:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 38 Fri 22 Aug 2025 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 38 Fri 22 Aug 2025 01:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 46 Sat 30 Aug 2025 11:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 46 Sat 30 Aug 2025 12:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 59 Sat 13 Sep 2025 10:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 59 Sat 13 Sep 2025 11:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 59 Sat 13 Sep 2025 10:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 59 Sat 13 Sep 2025 12:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 60 Mon 15 Sep 2025 11:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 60 Tue 16 Sep 2025 02:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 61 Mon 15 Sep 2025 12:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 61 Tue 16 Sep 2025 02:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 61 Mon 15 Sep 2025 07:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 61 Tue 16 Sep 2025 02:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 62 Tue 16 Sep 2025 03:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 62 Wed 17 Sep 2025 10:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 63 Wed 17 Sep 2025 12:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 65 Fri 19 Sep 2025 11:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
IceyCinders on Chapter 73 Sun 28 Sep 2025 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 73 Sun 28 Sep 2025 03:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 84 Wed 08 Oct 2025 12:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galateasfire on Chapter 91 Tue 14 Oct 2025 12:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
pxnky_moo on Chapter 91 Wed 15 Oct 2025 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions